The Star among the Shadows

by Rimasa

Summary:

Do you know what a butterfly effect is? It is said, a small change in the past could result in a tremendous change in the present and the future, changing one's fate. This is what happened to Subaru Natsuki after his encounter with wannabe vigilante, who called himself "Stylish Ruffian Slayer".

Chapter 1: Re:Born

"Just how— How did he manage to beat me again?", Subaru grumbled in frustration, slumping on his bed as he stared at the ceiling with a controller in his hand. The room was dimly lit, anime posters were adorning the walls, and the unmistakable sound of a game over screen echoed faintly from the TV and the faint hum of his console filled the otherwise quiet space.

 

“I swear, he must be using some kind of cheat code or something!” His eyes darted to the screen where his rival’s character reveled in victory. Subaru had trained endlessly, pouring hours into perfecting his skills, yet every time they faced off, he found himself at the mercy of the opponent's relentless onslaught. It made no sense!

 

“Maybe I need a new strategy,” he thought aloud, staring up at the ceiling as if it held the answers he sought. “Or maybe I should just quit altogether.” But deep down, he knew the thought of giving up felt more painful than the losses themselves. It would be just another failure in his life.

 

“I mean, come on! I’ve studied all the strategies, practiced every combo! I’ve even got my special moves down to a science! So what gives? Am I cursed or something? Is this some divine punishment for my gaming sins?” Subaru let out an exaggerated groan.

 

“But quitting? No way, I can’t just throw in the towel! That’s not my style!” He bolted upright again, determination flickering like a candle’s flame. “I’ll find a way! I just need to—"

 

The sound of his stomach grumbling interrupted his train of thought. Subaru paused, placing the controller on his lap. “Okay, okay, maybe I should eat something first before I strategize. Gaming fuel, right?” 

 

With a sigh, he pushed himself off the bed his gaze fell on the window reading the soft glow of the streetlights outside. It was late, and he realized that he had lost track of time yet again.

 

"Did I game all the day again?" Subaru muttered, scratching the back of his head. "I guess it's instant ramen for dinner again." He chuckled at the thought, knowing it was becoming something of a ritual. 

 

He shuffled towards the closet, where hanged his beloved cheap athletic wear. He quickly changed into his outfit, feeling a little more human.

 

His gaze locked on the school backpack that lay in the corner of his room, his thoughts immediately swirled into a mix of complex emotions. His brows furrowed as he sighed. "Maybe tomorrow it will be the day..." He lied.

 

Subaru made his way towards the kitched, his feet dragging slightly with fatigue. As he entered the kitchen, his sight fell on the drawer where he stored his instant ramen—

 

"Ah, right. I ate it yesterday!" he exclaimed, smacking his forehead with a sigh. “Guess it’s back to square one.”

 

He looked at the clock, which was hanged on the wall. 10:47 PM. The second-hand shop was still opened till the midnight, which meant he had a slim chance to grab something from there if he hurried.

 

“Alright, ramen emergency mode activated!” he muttered, quickly slipping on his worn sneakers. He grabbed his wallet from the counter, however before he could head out the front door, a female voice called out from the living room.

 

"Subaru? You missed the dinner again." A voice laced with concern startled Subaru in his tracks. The voice that he would recognize among the billions of other voices. He turned to face the soft voice, belonging to his mother, Natsuki Naoko.

 

"Uh, yeah... I kind of overslept... again" he added sheepishly. Disappointment. 

 

His mother stood in the doorway, arms crossed but a faint smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

 

"Subaru," she sighed, a mix of understanding and exasperation in her tone. "You need to take care of yourself. Staying up all night playing games is bad for your health."

 

Subaru didn't dare to look into her eyes, due to the shame and guilt that washed over him. It felt suffocating. He made them worry about him again, if he wasn't such a failure... "I know, I know... I am just going out to get some ramen," he said quickly, trying to deflect the conversation. He shifted his gaze from the floor to the kitchen counter, avoiding the disappointment etched on his mother’s face.

 

“Ramen at this hour? You know that’s not a proper meal,” Naoko replied, exhaling softly as she stepped into the kitchen. “Can’t you at least have something healthier? I made green peas with rice if you’re hungry. It’s much better than instant noodles.”

 

"No way I am eating these green little things!" Subaru scrunched his face in distaste at the mention of green peas. To him, they were the embodiment of everything unappetizing in the realm of food.

 

Naoko raised an eyebrow. "The last time you mixed it with mayo, you said it wasn’t half bad."

 

Subaru grimaced at the memory. "That was a total fluke. I was feeling adventurous that day!"

 

"Yeah, and I lost an appetite for an entire week." Naoko teased, shaking her head. 

 

"You better better come back before the midnight or I will have to call cops to find you." Naoko half-jokingly said.

 

"Yeah, sure..." Subaru stepped out of the front door, however he caught the glimpse of his mother voice as she called after him. "And Subaru. Take care."

 

Subaru halted his feet for a moment, his eyes widening slightly. Finding himself at a crossroads of emotions, Subaru felt a twist of guilt in his stomach. His mother’s concern always tugged at his heart, a stark reminder of the promises he had made to himself to be better, to be a better child, a better son. And what became of him? A guy, who locked himself away from the outside world? Who drowned his sorrows in reading manga and playing video games? What is he doing with his life?

 

But as quickly his eyes widened, they narrowed back as he closed the door behind him, leaving no words behind.

 

As Subaru made his way towards the convenience store, he couldn't help but recall the moments which led him to this very moment.

 

Yes. His childhood. The time he truly shined. He was often referred as the prodigy child. He used to win contests and ace every test. He was the best at everything, as expected from his father's child, Natsuki Kenichi. Teachers praised him, friends admired him and other parents envied his parents – he was the prodigy, the one with endless potential. He was definitely his son. His pride.

 

But as the time passed, things began to change drastically. He was no longer the best at everything. The more he tried to maintain his reputation as his son, the more he stumbled. Grades slipped, friendships faded, more contests lost. He recalled the accolades, the trophies that seemed to pile up one after another—the pride he felt when he brought them home, the way his father’s chest puffed up with each recognition. “That’s my son,” Kenichi would say, as if Subaru was a perfect reflection of him. It used to fuel him, that sense of pride and responsibility. But now, it felt like a shackle, a weight pulling him into obscurity.

 

Slowly, some thoughts started creeping into his mind. What's the point of having the highest grades or being the fastest in marathon when I can make people laugh? He thought it was much cooler, wasn't it?

 

However, that lightness was short-lived.

 

He remembered how it started. It all started with harmless jokes and silly antics, small bursts of laughter in the classroom that felt so freeing. But as he leaned more heavily into humor, the stakes rose—the pressure to be funny and entertaining became overwhelming. Suddenly, it wasn’t just about making people laugh; it became a desperate need to validate himself. If he wasn’t the best at academics or sports, he could at least be the class clown, right?

 

As the jokes grew bolder and more reckless, he found himself stretching the boundaries of acceptability. Fun turned into foolishness, and what began as laughter often ended in confusion or discomfort. He became known as the class clown—not the prodigy anymore, but the kid who could make everyone laugh, regardless of the consequences.

 

As the time passed by, more people around him grew up and discovered their own paths, their own hobbies, but Subaru seemed to fade into the background. People moved on and the next thing he knew, no one was around him anymore.

 

This is when Subaru have finally come to the truth - there was nothing special about him. From then on, he decided to be more restrained and quiet, trying not to stand out.

 

This is how his middle-school went. By the time he had transitioned into high school the façade had become even harder to maintain. The stakes were higher; everyone around him was shaping their futures, preparing for college, and Subaru felt as if he were still stuck in place. He tried to make any friends, but all his attempts felt futile.

 

And one morning, he just felt not going to school anymore. Skipping days turned into weeks, then months.

 

Playing video games and reading manga became his escape, a way to drown out the whispers of inadequacy that echoed in his mind—“You’re not good enough,” “You’ll never be anything like your father,” “Look at how others are moving forward while you’re stuck here.” The more he lost, both in games and in life, the deeper he sank into this cycle of self-deprication.

 

"You are definitely his kid!"

 

Subaru's thoughts were interrupted by the light of the convenience store shining brightly. He blinked, shaking off the weight of his memories as he approached the doors. As Subaru walked into the convenience store, the familiar sight greeted him. The shelves were stocked with snack foods, instant meals, sugary drinks and manga books.

 

His eyes caught a specific series of manga—isekai. He picked it up from the shelf and started flipping the pages. He would often imagine himself being summoned into an alternative world, where he would have to save the world from their demon lord with a cute heroine accompying him. His eyes caught a certain scene in the manga. 

 

"Ah, I see. This is where they suck you in." He said as he flipped with an amused expression. He put it back before moving to the next shelf, filled with various sets of food.

 

His eyes locked into an intense stare between Muso, Tempeh and Natto. After pondering a bit, he soon picked up his soon-to-be meal.

 

"Nah, Natto." He said before something piqued his interest. He looked up and saw a couple passing by the window, happily chatting with each other. The sight caused him to frown. He picked up some random potato chips and made his way towards the cashier.

 

"That would be 367 yen, sir." Cashier looked expecantly at Subaru.

 

Subaru reached into his wallet, fishing out the coins as he gathered the correct change. However, he noticed something.

 

"Oh, a grooved-edged ten coin." He believed, that this coin brings luck to its owner, so he decided to keep it as a charm and hand the cashier other coin.

 

The cashier gave a nod as Subaru turned to leave, plastic bag in hand. He walked out of the convenience store, feeling the cool night air wrap around him. He glanced up at the stars twinkling in the night sky before moving forward, trying to cross the road. Just then, he started feeling weird for some reason.

 

A shadowy hand. A shard-clawed hand, coated with nothing, but shadow and darkness was cutting out through the space as it was reaching towards Subaru. A weird force of wind ran through the world, almost swirling around him with an intense energy. Subaru halted mid-step, a chill creeping up his spine as he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end. 

 

Subaru glanced around, trying to understand the uncomfortable sensation washing over him. "This is must be because of my late gaming hours..." He said as he rubbed his eyes, but the view began to change, he struggled to open his eyes at the sudden brightness.

 

"You are not ready..."

 

But as the sudden brightness appeared, it quickly disappeared leaving the familiar sight of the convenience store and crossroad in front of him.

 

"That was weird... Whatever..." Subaru shook his head, trying to dispel the lingering disorientation. "Must be the lack of sleep," he muttered, gripping the plastic bag more tightly as he stepped back onto the sidewalk, the time almost hit midnight.

 

He stepped into a suspiciously dim lighted alley, as he tried to find a shortcut back home. As Subaru walked further down the dimly lit alley, an unfamiliar figure blocked the exit. Subaru halted his movement, his body tensed.

 

"What a boy doing so late in a place like this?" the figure asked, looking menacing.

 

Subaru's heart raced as he instinctively took a step back. He recognized the clothing, it was a biker. He heard the rumors of them savaging and robbing people, but he would never expect to encounter one right now.

 

“Lost, kid?” the biker taunted. "I can help ya to get back home"

 

“I—uh, I think I took a wrong turn,” Subaru stammered, trying to sound confident despite the tremors creeping into his voice. “I’ll just be on my way.” He quickly turned around, intending to sprint back the way he came. However it was blocked by another two bikers.

 

"Not so fast! You owe us something for your little detour into our territory." The biker stepped forward, blocking Subaru’s path.

 

"I—I really don’t have anything," he stammered, trying to keep his panic at bay.

 

The biker took a menacing step closer. "You got cash in that wallet of yours, don’t ya? Hand it over.”

 

Subaru felt his hand instinctively clenching the corner of the plastic bag that contained his snacks. “Look, I’m just trying to get home! I didn’t mean to intrude—”

 

Before he could finish his sentence, the biker lunged forward, reaching for him, and Subaru instinctively ducked, throwing the plastic bag at him as he turned and bolted down the alley, into an abandoned building. He could hear the biker cursing behind him.

 

However, he realized his blunder. The building had no emergency exit. It was only one way out. Subaru cursed under his breath as bikers closed in.

 

"Honestly, kid, I didn't want to harm ya... but now you’ve made it personal." The biker sneered while brandishing a metal pipe. "I am going to wipe that cocky attitude right off your face."

 

Subaru's eyes widened in horror as they saw them approaching. There was no way out, they blocked the only exit. Subaru felt something shift inside him—an instinctual need to survive. However It was shortly cut by a sudden jolt of pain in the ribs, knocking the breath from his lungs as he fell to his knees on the cold, damp floor of the abandoned building. He gasped for air, the shock coursing through him as he instinctively curled in on himself, trying to shield his body from any further blows

 

“Look at him, just a scared little rat,” one of the bikers mocked, before delivering another blow that sent Subaru sprawling to the ground. The cold concrete scraped against his face, and panic surged through his veins. He felt weak and helpless. However. something snapped in him. Even if it felt futile, even if he was outnumbered, Subaru refused to give up. 

 

With a burst of adrenaline, he lunged forward, using his shoulder to crash into the nearest biker, sending him sprawling backward. The element of surprise worked in his favor. But the victory was short-lived.

 

“Nice try, kid,” the biker hissed, yanking Subaru back and delivering a punishing punch to his face, knocking him to the ground once more. Stars danced in Subaru's vision as pain shot through his skull. But the bikers did not want to stop their assault now.

 

Bikers were stomping, kicking him relentlessly. Subaru writhed on the cold concrete floor, each blow sending shockwaves of pain radiating through his body. He instinctively curled into a ball, trying to shield himself, to make himself smaller.

 

It hurts.

 

It hurts so much.

 

Memories of his childhood flooded his mind, and with each blow, they reminded him who he once was. The child who was cherished, praised, and believed in. Back then, he believed he could do anything, that every challenge was just another stepping stone to greatness. When he was his son.

 

"Pathetic."

 

Why is it happening to me?

 

What did i do wrong?

 

The memory of his first loss flashed in front of his eyes, the day he first realized he wasn't invincible. It was a simple school competition, a marathon. He had trained hard, fueled by the thrill of winning. But one stumble, one miscalculation during the race, and he had lost.

 

"We are going to mess up your face, that your mother wouldn't even recognise you."

 

Please, stop.

 

Am i going to die?

 

But it didn't stop there. After the first loss came another one and then another one. Slowly, he was losing the sense of who he was. In moments like this, he would go home, feeling the weight of disappointment squeezing his chest. His father, Kenichi Natsuki, was the image of achievement to him: a scholar, an athlete, and a respected figure in the community. He wanted so desperately to be the son his father could be proud of, the son whose accomplishments would make Kenichi beam with pride. He could almost hear his father's voice echoing through the years. "You’re going to be amazing, Subaru. Just like me. You can do anything."

 

"Get up, is it all that you got?"

 

I am scared.

 

I am scared of dying.

 

But what if he couldn’t? What if he was just destined to be a failure? What good was it to be the son of such greatness when he couldn't even stand up for himself? He’d filled his life with distractions—gaming, manga—but the truth was glaringly apparent: he felt like a coward. When faced with adversity, his first instinct was to hide away, to escape into digital worlds far removed from his own. He wasn’t a hero—a strong character who faced challenges head-on. He was just Subaru: a kid who couldn’t even defend himself from a pack of thugs.

 

“Is this really what I’ve become?” he thought as they continued to kick him. “A failure that can’t even protect himself? A shadow of who I’m supposed to be?”

 

In a blink of death, Subaru realised the harsh truth. It was his own fault for pushing himself too hard and for trying to live up to an impossible standard. He had spent so much time trying to carve out a path that reflected Kenichi Natsuki’s glory. But somewhere along the way, he had lost sight of who he really was. Who was Natsuki Subaru really?

 

He could almost hear his mother’s voice then, soft and encouraging. “Subaru, you don’t have to be perfect to be special. You can be yourself.” 

 

“You’re going to be amazing, Subaru. Just like me.” The echo of Kenichi's words rang in his ears, but now they felt different. 

 

What if being amazing didn’t mean living up to someone else’s standards? What if being himself was enough? He didn’t need to be Kenichi’s perfect son; he just needed to be Subaru. Natsuki Subaru.

 

“I’m Natsuki Subaru,” he thought fiercely, even as he struggled to reform himself in the moment.

 

"Enough!" Subaru roared. With a sudden surge of adrenaline, he pushed through the throbbing ache resonating from his ribs and face, propelling himself upward in one swift movement.

 

For all the doubts and failures, the insecurities that had plagued him since childhood, he was not merely the shadow of his father’s expectations. He was Natsuki Subaru. Flaws, failures, and all. And he wouldn’t let anyone—especially not a bunch of thugs—define who he was. 

 

“Hah!” he gasped, but there was no fear in his voice now; only the primal instinct of survival. He swung his fist blindly but fiercely, catching the nearest biker in the jaw. The element of surprise had shifted, however it wasn't enough.

 

"Get him!" one of the bikers yelled as they lunged toward him.

 

“Back off!” Subaru shouted, the adrenaline coursing through his body.

 

Subaru sidestepped the biker lunging at him, leveraging the momentum to elbow him in the ribs. The biker grunted in pain, staggering back as Subaru turned his focus to the others.

 

The other biker swang his metal pipe, aiming at his head but Subaru managed to block the attack with a desperate, instinctive move, raising his arm just in time. The impact sent a jolt of pain shooting through his arm.

 

The second biker, followed the suit, swinging his metal pipe around, but this time, Subaru didn't have time to block or dodge. The metal pipe connected with force against Subaru’s shoulder, a sharp pain radiating through him. He grimaced, fighting back the urge to collapse, insteas he backed away.

 

"Stupid kid," one of the bikers hissed, stepping closer as his companion groaned, clutching his ribs. 

 

Subaru pressed himself against the wall, trying to catch his breath. Pain shot through his body as all three bikers regained their composure.

 

"Seems like the brat got more than it shows." Biker sneered.

 

The sudden sound of the door slamming against the ground echoed through the building, pulling Subaru's attention from the fog of pain that clouded his mind. The bikers paused, their attention shifting toward the source of the noise. Suddenly losing all interest in Subaru.

 

A figure in a balaclava mask stood in the doorway. The imposing figure moved with confidence, their footsteps echoing through the building. 

 

"Another kid? Is this kindergarten now?" the biker with the pipe sneered, trying to regain control over the situation. "Are you trying to play some sort of hero? Get lost kid, or you'll just end up like him."

 

"I am just a Stylish Ruffian Slayer." The balaclava man declared confidently, his voice deep and resonating with authority. He took a step forward, and the glare in his eyes was sharp enough to cut through the tension in the air.

 

"Stylish Ruffian Slayer, huh?" the lead biker scoffed. "You think you can take us all on by yourself? You must be crazy."

 

The balaclava-clad figure straightened. “Crazy is just a word used by the uninspired,” he said, his voice oozing confidence. “I am the darkness that rises to end the night. I am the Stylish Ruffian Slayer.”

 

Subaru blinked, momentarily taken aback by the man’s theatrics. Was he for real? Here he was, being ganged on by a pack of bikers, and this guy was delivering a monologue straight out of a shonen anime. The bikers exchanged uncertain glances.

 

“Alright, if you want a show, you’re going to get one!” the lead biker shouted, swinging his metal pipe with all his might toward the Stylish Ruffian Slayer. But the masked figure sidestepped effortlessly. Before Subaru could fully comprehend the unfolding scene, the balaclava man retaliated, delivering a swift kick to the nearest biker, sending him crashing against the wall with a grunt.

 

“Whoops,” the balaclava man murmured, sounding more amused than alarmed. “Did I break it?”

 

The dynamics in the abandoned building shifted completely, with the Stylish Ruffian Slayer taking control of the fight.

 

“Get him!” The lead biker, clutching his side as he stood up, shouted, his comrade launched another assault.

 

Subaru watched in awe as the balaclava-clad man wove a series of swift counters, each one landing with a satisfyingly loud thud. “Is this really happening?” Subaru muttered to himself, leaning against the wall, trying to process the situation.

 

The remaining bikers, emboldened by their numbers, tried to overwhelm him, but one by one, they fell to the ground, groaning in defeat. Suddenly, the lead biker charged forward again, swinging his pipe with reckless abandon. Subaru felt his breath hitch as he watched the Stylish Ruffian Slayer prepare to evade. However, a loud metallic clang resonated within the walls of the building.

 

"What the—" The leader yelped in surprise.

 

The balaclava man, now wielding two crowbars, has blocked the blow effortlessly, He looked almost playful, like he was enjoying the challenge rather than seeing it as a fight for survival.

 

"You movements are sloppy, you have no technique, no finesse," he mused, dodging another wild swing from the lead biker. “A warrior without technique is merely a child throwing tantrums in a playground.” 

 

Stylish Ruffian Slayer executed an impressive spinning kick that knocked the pipe out of the lead biker’s hands. The weapon clattered to the ground, and the biker stumbled back, eyes wide with surprise.

 

“What… who are you?” the biker stammered, scrambling to regain his composure, however the biker smirked for some reason.

 

Before balaclava man could respond, the third biker, recovered, swung forward, trying to seize the opportunity. Just as Subaru thought the Stylish Ruffian Slayer might be caught off guard, the mysterious figure spun around, almost dancer-like in his movements. He sidestepped the incoming attack, grabbing the biker's arm and using his momentum to flip him headfirst to the ground. 

 

“What the—” Subaru gasped, a mixture of awe and disbelief surging through him.

 

The remaining bikers, now visibly shaken and uncertain, exchanged nervous glances. They seemed to lose their bravado, realizing they were outclassed. 

 

“Maybe this wasn't such a good idea…” one of them muttered, slowly backing away, fear evident in his eyes.

 

"You cowards!" The leader barked at them, before picking up the metal pipe and charging at the Stylish Ruffian Slayer with a renewed fury. 

 

The balaclava-clad figure simply adopted a relaxed stance, almost as if he were preparing for a dance rather than a fight. "This will be over quickly," he said, completely unfazed.

 

With a swift movement, he ducked lowed, delievering a blow to the biker's knee, dislocating it with a sickening crack. The biker cried out in agony as he crumpled to the ground, his weapon forgotten.

 

With a finishing blow, he delivered a blow with his crowbar that sent the leader biker sprawling onto the floor, with blood leaking out of his head.

 

"That's why you should wear helmets," the Stylish Ruffian Slayer quipped. The other bikers, having taken in the scene, were already scrambling away, fleeing the building in a panic

 

Subaru, still reeling from the whirlwind of the fight, pulled himself up to a seated position against the damp concrete wall. He could hardly believe his eyes. Who was this person? The impressive display of strength was unlike anything he’d ever witnessed.

 

"You... you just took down a group of bikers! How did you—?” Subaru said, his voice shaky.

 

“Let’s just say I know how to handle myself,” the man interrupted, before casually inspecting the now-unconscious biker. "You should learn to stay out of dangerous places like this."

 

Subaru could not help but feel a rush of gratitude. “Thank you for helping me,” he said, trying to muster what little courage he had left. The adrenaline was still surging through his veins, amplifying his emotions. “I... I thought I was done for.”

 

The man did not reply as he now disappeared behind the door, leaving Subaru alone with his thoughts.

 

Subaru sat in stunned silence as the echoes of the earlier chaos faded into the distance. The thudding of his heart began to slow down, and he let the adrenaline seep away. Each breath felt heavier as he wrapped his arms around his knees, lost in a haze of confusion and disbelief. Who was that guy? How did he just waltz in and clear out a bunch of violent bikers as if it was nothing? 

 

Subaru pushed himself off the ground slowly, wincing as pain shot through his ribs. He glanced back at the doorway where the Stylish Ruffian Slayer had vanished. With a determined sigh, he stepped out of the abandoned building and into the night, letting the cool air hit his face. He did not feel that chill of fear he had encountered earlier. Instead, he felt alive, invigorated. But first of all he felt gratitude. Gratitude for giving him another shot at life, for saving his life, and now he would try to amend things, to start the life from zero. Would things really change? He felt a weight on his shoulders—a mixture of dread and determination. He realized that he did not have to repeat the past. With every step, he made his way back toward home.

 

 

 

 

Upon arrival to his home, he was glad to know that his parents fell asleep and he wouldn't have to worry them about his conditionas he quietly slipped through the front door. Subaru walked to his room and collapsed onto his bed, exhaustion weighing heavily on his limbs. He still felt pain lacing through his body, but it was slowly fading away.

 

“Tomorrow,” he vowed softly to the stillness around him. “Tomorrow, I’ll wake up and I’ll begin anew—no more hiding, no more running. I'll try to do better. My life starts tomorrow from zero!" He said as exhaustion overwhelmed him, pulling him into a deep sleep.

 

 

---

 

 

"Su-u-u-ubaru! Might I come in?" Subaru's morning started with his father barging into his room.

 

"You already barged in, why do you ask for permission?" Subaru groaned, rubbing his eyes and struggling to sit up.

 

His father, Kenichi Natsuki, raised an eyebrow. "You really should clean up in here. It looks like a tornado hit."

 

"Anyway, I have come here to ask you." Kenichi said as he flashed a cocky grin. "Do you want to go for a walk outside, to have a nice father-son talk?"

 

 

 

 

Subaru didn't know, but this "father-son talk" would be his turning point. He poured his heart out to his father that morning, all his doubts, insecurities and fears that had been hunting him for so long. His father listened intently, listening to his son and paying attention to every his word. As Subaru was done talking, you would expect a father to comfort or encourage him, however he did something, that would only Natsuki's family do.

 

He smacked Subaru head.

 

And not once.

 

But three times.

 

And pretty hard too

 

Then he proceed to scold Subaru about even thinking that his parents would hate or abandon him just because he hit a few bumps in the road.

 

“Do you think I haven’t failed? Hah! Let me tell you about the time I also stumbled during the regional marathon. I fell flat on my face!” Kenichi laughed heartily, and Subaru blinked in confusion. He never imagined his father would share such a moment. “And I didn’t win a single academic contest until junior high. It’s a part of life—losing, learning, and growing stronger from it."

 

Subaru heard the words he wanted to hearm he expressed all the thoughts he wanted to express.He broke down into tears as his father hugged him. And he knew for a fact—he didn't failt them, he still could change for better.

 

So the day after Subaru decided to attend the high school for the first time in months. It was then Subaru's future began to shift for better.

 

 

 

---

 

 

2 months later.

 

 

"Haaaa... I think it's over now." Subaru sighed, as he sprawled on the desk in the classroom. Two months have passed since then and a lot of things have changed now.

 

"Is Subaru-kun ready to leave now?" The soft voice of his classmate pulled him out of his daze. Subaru raised his head, blinking a few times to clear the remnants of his thoughts. His eyes fell on Mei, his first friend—a gentle girl with a warm smile, who had a way of making even the most mundane part of the day feel just a bit brighter.

 

"Give me a moment, Mei-Mei." A nickname he had given her during their early interactions. It had stuck. Mei giggled.

 

“Are you really okay?” she asked, her brows knitted with concern as she stepped closer. “Subaru-kun seemed a little lost there.”

 

Subaru waved his hand, brushing off her concern. “Just thinking about…everything,” he replied, modestly. “You know, school, life, the universe... Standard Natsukis stuff.”

 

Mei tilted her head, eyes searching his. “Well, if it’s about school, Mei will help you study for the upcoming test. We’ll ace it together!”

 

Mei's cheeks got warmer for some reason. "Although Mei believes Subaru-kun is already doing well on his own!"

 

Subaru’s cheeks flushed slightly at her words. “Yeah, well, I’ve had some practice lately—a real crash course in not being a total loser,” he said, trying to deflect attention from his embarrassment. “But having a cool study partner like you will definitely make it easier.”

 

“Oh, Subaru-kun can be so silly,” Mei giggled softly, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "Are you ready to leave now?"

 

“Okay, let’s go then, Mei-Mei!” he said, throwing his backpack over his shoulder with renewed vigor. 

 

As they stepped outside the classroom, the warm afternoon sun greeted them, casting a warm glow on the school's hallways.

 

“Ah, the sunlight! It's like a blessing from the heavens!” Subaru exclaimed dramatically, stretching his arms wide, the warm glow on the sunlight fell on him, filling him with an unexpected sense of energy. 

 

Mei chuckled, her laughter light and melodic, making Subaru smile in response. "Subaru-kun should bask in the sunlight more often! It suits you."

 

"I'm not sure if I shine as brightly as the sun, but I’ll take it!” Subaru responded with a grin, playfully striking a pose. Their laughter echoed through the schoolyard as they made their way towards the gates.

 

However, Subaru stopped mid-step, hearing a melodic sound of piano playing softly in the distance. The sound was both elegant and beautiful.

 

"Do you hear that?" Subaru asked, titling his head towards the source of the sound. 

 

Mei's ears perked up, her expression shifting to one of curiosity. “Yes! I can hear it, too! It’s beautiful.”

 

"Moonlight Sonata... It has been playing every evening since I remember. It’s so enchanting,” Subaru said.

 

Mei nodded, her eyes gleaming with admiration. “I wonder who plays it. It sounds so… magical.”

 

“Right?” Subaru agreed, as they continued walking along the sidewalk, the sound of piano disappearing behind them.

 

"I hope Subaru-kun didn't forget about the lost bet? You owe me a treat!" Mei asked.

 

Subaru chuckled. “Yeah, I remember! A treat it is. Just let me know what you want, and I’ll make it happen.”

 

"Hmm…” Mei tapped her chin thoughtfully, her eyes lit up with opportunities. "How about the cafe that just opened up down the street?"

 

"Sounds perfect!"

 

 

---

 

 

The next morning quickly arised, as Subaru was walking alongside with Mei once more as they made their way to school. The sun was bright, the sky a brilliant blue, and a light breeze rustled the leaves.

 

"Subaru-kun didn't spend entire night playing video games again?" Mei asked playfully.

 

Subaru chuckled, feeling a lightness. “Nope, just a solid eight hours of sleep!"

 

“Wow, Mei is impressed!” Mei said, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “Is this a new Subaru-kun? The one who prioritizes sleep over gaming?”

 

“Just a temporary upgrade,” Subaru joked

 

Their banter was interrupted by a car approaching the gates. Subaru knew who it was, as he have seen that car every morning. A raven-haired girl with black eyes emerged from the car. Aura of education and confidence surrounded her as she made her way to school. Her name was Akane Nishino, a popular and the top student in their grade—an actress. She was the embodiment of the perfect student: intelligent, talented, and always composed.

 

Her presence alone captured the attention of many students as she stepped out. Subaru couldn’t help but feel a pang of insecurity.

 

“Wow, she’s stunning,” Mei whispered, her eyes wide with admiration.

 

“Yeah,” Subaru replied, feeling the familiar knot of inadequacy twist in his stomach. “She’s always amazing, huh?”

 

“Subaru-kun can be amazing too!” Mei chimed in. “You’ve worked hard, and your grades are way up!”

 

“Thanks, Mei,” he said, trying to smile, even as the doubts crept back in. 

 

As they reached the lockers, Subaru casted a quick glance to Mei. "Mei, i'll catch up to you, you can go ahead. I just need to grab something from my locker."

 

"Okay, I'll see you in class!" Mei said cheerfully, giving him an encouraging smile before heading down the hall.

 

Subaru opened his locked and rifled through the backpack, changing his shoes. To his left side, another student approached and dropped his bag with a heavy and metallic thud, which caused Subaru to jump slightly. He looked up just to see his classmate—Minoru Kageno, an unremarkable student with a talent for nothing but keeping to the background.

 

Subaru slightly narrowed his eyes, assesing the bag that Minoru had dropped. It was unusually bulky, as if it were filled with more than just books or supplies, before regaining his composure.

 

"Good morning, Minoru-san." Subaru greeted him.

 

"Good morning, Subaru-san." Minoru greeted him back, without even looking at him. 

 

Minoru continued to fumble in his locket, still not making eye contact, as if he was lost in his own world. Subaru couldn’t help but notice the way Minoru seemed to blend into the background. Whenever Subaru asked people about Minoru, the response was usually a mix of indifference or confusion. As if no one really knew anything about him.

 

But what about Subaru? Well, Subaru didn't know anything about Minoru neither. They only time they talked was near the lockets every morning and occasionally in the school hallways. But he always looked distant to everyone around him. It was almost as if he was determined to remain invisible.

 

 

---

 

 

A few days passed and this time his teacher called him with a unexpected request.

 

"Good evening, Natsuki Subaru. Thank you for staying back after class." Subaru's teacher leaned against his desk.

 

"Uh, sure, sensei. What’s up?" Subaru replied, a little nervous but curious.

 

"I am sure you have heard of your classmate, Minoru Kageno. He hasn’t been coming to class lately, causing some concern among the faculty regarding his well-being. I wanted to ask if you might consider reaching out to him.”

 

Subaru blinked, taken aback. "Me? Why me?"

 

"Multiple students have reported that you are among of a few, who stay in touch with him." his teacher explained, a warm yet serious expression on their face.

 

“I mean. I can try, I guess. But I don’t really know him that well. It was just small talks at the lockers.” Subaru replied.

 

“That’s alright. Just a simple reach-out might encourage him to come back,” the teacher replied. "If he grew sick, he should have at least informed us that he wouldn't be coming to class."

 

"Okay, I'll see what I can do," Subaru said, nodding slowly.

 

"Great, thank you for your help." Teacher handed him a piece of paper with an address written on it. "It's his address, it is recommended that you visit him as soon as possible."

 

Subaru looked at the paper, before his eyes widened in mild surprise. 'That's the opposite direction of my house! And that far?!' He sighed, shoved the paper in his pocket. 'Mom, Dad. I might be a little late today.'

 

---

 

 

Subaru appoached quite a modest house, its exterior simple and unassuming. He felt a mix of nervousness and determination wash over him. He stepped up to the front door and hesitated, his heart racing. What if Minoru didn’t want to talk? What if he even hated Subaru for interrupting his solitude? But then again, the last few months had taught him something important—that opening up to someone could be a lifeline, and perhaps Minoru needed the same right now.

 

Taking a deep breath, he knocked softly on the door, the sound echoing in the still air. There was silence for a moment... Nothing.

 

He knocked again, but louder this time. No response.

 

"Don't tell me he is not home... I made a long way here for nothing," Subaru mumbled to himself. 

 

He peeked through the windows, but the view was blurry due to the curtains drawn tightly. Subaru exhaled deeply. "Maybe he is just asleep, I should probably come tomorrow, but much earlier." He turned around and walked away, back to the sidewalk.

 

 

---

 

 

"Ah, man! It's almost midnight! I should have taken a taxi or something." Subaru muttered, shaking his head as he walked back down the quiet road. There were no houses nearby, only a road with cars occasionally passing by to his left and a forest to his right.

 

"Why he lives so far away?" he pondered, kicking a small stone off the pavement.

 

"I promised Mei that we would visit a cafe and enjoy our time!" he grumbled to himself, but decision was made, he shifted his focus back to finding his way home.

 

However he halted his steps as realization hit him. "Wait... It wasn't just a normal chit-chat with Mei... She definitely meant it as date! Goddamn it!" Subaru felt frustration rise within him, and he couldn't help but groan. “I can't believe I forgot! Of all the things to screw up!”

 

He sighed, calming himself. "No worries, i'll make it up to her. Maybe I can buy her something nice... or plan out another date... ugh, if I ever get home!" 

 

The night air grew cooler and a light breeze began to rustle the leaves overhead. The sight of another car approaching pulled Subaru back to reality as he continued along the road.

 

However something caused him to stop his steps—a flicker of a male voice pierced through the night air, drawing his attention. Subaru halted and glanced to his right, where the nearby forest bordered the path.

 

The voice grew louder, as it was rapidly approaching him, finally he could understand the words. 

 

"MAGIC! MAGIC! MAGIC! MAGIC! MAGIC! MAGIC!" The sight of Minoru caught Subaru's attention as Minoru lunged at him, sending both of them tumbling to the road. Subaru, momentarily stunned, stared up at the crazy boy.

 

"What the hell—" 

 

However, none of them saw the truck approaching them till the very last moment. 

 

"AHHHH—"

 

 

 

 

... 

 

 

 

 

... 

 

 

 

 

... 

 

 

 

 

... 

 

 

 

 

... 

 

 

 

 

... 

 

 

 

 

... 

 

 

 

 

... 

 

 

 

 

... 

 

 

 

 

... 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

"Claire always wanted a little brother, but two? She will be overjoyed!"

 

Subaru heard a voice. Manly voice. Hus eyes were adjusting to the lighting as he felt he was being in someone's arms. He saw a bald man hovering over him with a goofy smile. Next to him was an infant and above them was a woman who was holding them. 

 

"But something isn't right..."

 

The moment those words left the mouth of the man, other infant started crying. 

 

Wait. An infant? And the unknown language, I don't understand it. Could it be? Reincarnation? I... Died? All those memories? All those new friendships? My parents? My life? When it all just started to improve? Just like that?... 

 

As the first baby was crying loudly, the second one joined him as well, for a completely different reason.

Notes:

By they way, Mei was supposed to represent Rem.

Chapter 2: The one, who calls himself Stylish— Shadow.

What's the definition of life? No, a better question—what's the purpose of living? Some could say that the purpose of living is to find happiness or fulfillment. Others might argue it's about leaving a legacy or making an impact on the world around us. Perhaps the purpose of life isn't as grand as we typically think. What if it’s simply about the small moments? The laughter shared over a cup of coffee with a friend, the warmth of a sincere hug, or the quiet satisfaction of completing a task. What if it’s about connection—building relationships that enrich our existence and remind us we are not alone in this vast universe?

 

Then there's the beauty of simplicity. The way sun rises over the horizon, marking the start of the new day. The way rain taps gently against the window, soft and melodic rhythm. It’s in these little moments that we often discover the essence of being alive. Each moment, each breath we take, each sunset we are watching. Each sunrise we are meeting.

 

Natsuki Subaru had many regrets—too many to count, in fact. After the incident with the bikers and his unexpected encounter with the Stylish Ruffian Slayer, something within him shifted. He didn't have to hide away anymore. He wasn't perfect, but that was okay. He was learning to be himself, to embrace his flaws, and to seek out connections instead of pushing people away. He felt lighter, his heart a little less burdened. One day at a time, he was learning to take control of his life again.

 

Subaru kept pushing forward, slowly building up his confidence. As time passed, he started to find joy in simple aspects of life. He began to attend school regularly again, sit with his classmates, and even joke around with them. it felt great.

 

However, as life just started to turn for better, it abruptly ended.

 

---

 

"I love you."

 

A dream. A very vivid dream has been filling Subaru's nights lately. In this dream he finds himself in a vast space of nothingness, of darkness, of shadows. He tries to move, but his feet feel like they are stuck in the void. It’s frustrating and confusing. He looks around, searching for something—someone.

 

"I love you."

 

A whisper of declaration of love echoes in the emptiness. It's familiar, comforting, but he can't quite place it. Subaru strains to listen, trying to catch the voice amidst the silence. He closes his eyes, hoping that somehow he can remember more.

 

"I love you." 

 

Subaru feels an unexpected warmth spread through him at the sound. He opens his eyes again, searching desperately. "Where are you?” Every instinct tells him he's missing something important, something right in front of him.

 

“I love you.”

 

And then he finally spots her. A girl covered in, what you can call, shadows itself. A silver-haired beauty stood in front of him. He could barely discern her features through the darkness. There was something about her presence that felt both familiar and utterly foreign. 

 

"Who are you?" he asks.

 

Amethyst. Amethyst eyes gaze back at him. They seem to hold a mix of emotions—hope, longing, and a touch of sadness. "I love you." Yet, despite her words, tears stream down her cheeks, glistening like stars against the darkness. Subaru's heartbeat quickens, and he feels a strong pull toward her.

 

"Why are you crying?" he asks, instinctively reaching out, but his hand doesn't budge.

 

"I love you." The response remained the same.

 

Subaru's frustration builds. "Please, just tell me who you are!" he pleads, his voice echoing in the void. 

 

The shadows around him swirled, before they fully consumed him. However, before his consciousness was enveloped completely, he heard her voice again—soft, like angelic bells.

 

"Satella..."

 

 

 

---

 

 

"Suuuuuubaru!" A young girl, with black sily hair and red eyes bargained into his room, before jumping onto his bed and starting violently shaking Subaru, who was still asleep.

 

"You are oversleeping the training! Wake up!" The girl didn't stop shaking him until Subaru finally jolted awake.

 

"I am up! I am up! Why are you still shaking me?!" Subaru yelled, rubbing his eyes. 

 

The girl stopped shaking him. "I was just making sure you didn't sleep through it again! You and Cid are always late if i don't wake you up!"

 

Subaru sat up, finally fully awake. "Okay, okay! Claire, I get it! I’ll get ready."

 

Claire Kagenou was his new sister in a newly reincarnated world. His new family were aristocrats, who owned a manor in the fields. They were known for having excellent "Dark Knights" through each generation. Also, Subaru learned that in this world magic exists. Although they usually don't use it to cast flashy spells or moves. They use it to boost strength in swordmanship. Subaru was still getting used to the idea but was determined to fit in and train hard.

 

“Good! I’ll meet you downstairs,” Claire said, bouncing off the bed and darting out of the room.

 

Subaru Kagenou. That's who he is now. A son of Baron Kagenou. There is nothing notable about his parents, apart from that his father is usually being bullied by everyone due to his personality. He was a coward and often tried to avoid responsibilites, trying to excuse himself. He wasn't as brave or strong as his old—

 

A frown formed on his lips as he remembered his old parents once again. Even though he couldn't repay them for everything that they did for him in his previous life, he made a silent promise to himself. He would honor their memory by living to the fullest in this new life and by striving to become stronger and more capable than he had ever been.

 

With a deep breath, he hopped out of the bed and quickly put on his clothes. Nothing too fancy, just comfortable enough to wear and train in. He quickly came over the mirror and a sink, splashing his face with cold water to wake himself up even more. Adjusting his hair to spiky-like style, he gave himself a quick nod of approval. It wasn’t perfect, but it was better than looking like he just rolled out of bed.

 

He grabbed the wooden sword from the corner of his room and headed out of his room, only to run into another member of his new family.

 

"Ah, good morning Cid." Subaru said, as he spotted Cid just leaving his room as well.

 

"Good morning, Subaru." Cid replied, with particular zero interest.

 

Cid Kagenou was his another sibling, who had suspiciously striking resemblance with his classmate from old world—Minoru Kageno. Cid looked almost exactly like Minoru, right down to the way he carried himself. Unremarkable, always trying to stay in the background and nonchalant attitude. But now, Cid had a strange intensity in his eyes. It was as if he was always thinking about something serious, even if he often looked bored.

 

Subaru couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow at Cid. “You’re ready for training already? You must be extra motivated today.”

 

Cid shrugged. “Just trying to get it over with. The sooner we finish, the sooner I can do what I want.”

 

“Which is…?” Subaru asked, curious. 

 

“Nothing you’d be interested in,” Cid replied, his tone dismissive. It was typical of him; he always kept his interests close to the vest.

 

“Fair enough. Let’s just make sure we don’t keep Claire waiting,” Subaru said as he started down the hallway, with Cid slowly following behind.

 

At some point, Subaru even thought that Cid is reincarnated version of Minoru, since both of them died by a... Truck... Classic isekai scenario. He would occasionally murmur words on Japanese or English, to gain some sort of reaction from him. But it didn't work. Either he purposely was playing dumb or he wasn't an actually Minoru who Subaru know. One time, he directly asked Cid if he was reincarnated, at which he looked at Subaru with a blank expression and just shrugged. That was all the answer he got, which only left Subaru with more questions.

 

As Subaru and Cid made their way outside, they could hear Claire's voice echoing.

 

“Seriously! How long does it take to get ready?” Claire's voice was sharp, making it clear she wasn't in the mood for delays.

 

“Alright, alright! We’re coming!” Subaru shouted back, quickening his pace.

 

“Finally!” Claire exclaimed. “Do you know what’s going to happen if we start late again? I don’t want to hear any excuses!”

 

Subaru raised his hands defensively. “We’re here, we’re here! No need to be so dramatic!”

 

Claire’s mood softened slightly, but her hands remained firmly on her hips. “I’m just looking out for you two. We can’t afford to fall behind."

 

Their usual morning trainings started with Subaru's newly "invention"—radio calisthenics which was quickly adopted by Claire and Cid. Subaru had taken a few ideas from his past life, blending them with the techniques he learned in this new world. 

 

“Alright, everyone! Let’s get started!” he called out, trying to inject some enthusiasm into the morning.

 

“First, we do the warm-up!” Subaru announced, positioning himself at the front. “Follow my lead!” He began with some dynamic stretches. “Remember, do it like this! Arms up, then to the side!” 

 

Claire followed his movements enthusiastically, mimicking him perfectly. Cid, on the other hand, seemed less enthusiastic, but he reluctantly joined in, at least going through the motions.

 

“Alright! Next step: jumping jacks!” Subaru clapped his hands to get their attention. “Go! One... two... three...” He counted loudly, trying to keep everyone hyped up.

 

Claire jumped in with enthusiasm, easily keeping pace with Subaru. “Come on, Cid! You can do better than that!” she encouraged.

 

"And now, from the bottom of your lungs. Scream! VICTORY!"

 

"VICTORY!"

 

That's how the most days went. Morning calisthetics, training with swords, and then practice sessions where they worked on their skills. In terms of strength, Claire was definitely ahead of them both. She was naturally talented, quickly picking up techniques and impressing even their instructor. 

 

In free time, Subaru spent most of the time in the library, diving into books about swordsmanship, magic, and the history of the world he now lived in. After the routine of calisthenics and sword training, they usually had some free time. Claire would often spend this time practicing with her sword, while Cid preferred to retreat to a quiet spot, sometimes disappearing entirely.

 

Subaru watched as Cid was sent flying back to the river by Claire's powerful strike during their sword practice, following shortly after a water splash. Subaru couldn't help but chuckel at the sight.

 

"Subaru, It's your turn now." Claire called out, adjusting her grip on the sword.

 

Subaru winced a bit at the request, knowing he was about to get his ass beaten as well. "Alright, alright. Just take it easy on me, okay? I’m still getting used to this whole ‘sword fighting’ thing!"

 

Claire just smirked. "No mercy, Subaru! You need to toughen up if you want to keep up with me!"

 

The days were moslty peaceful, however one day it changed.

 

His body started to feel weird as it become more painful and tiresome to train. At first, Subaru brushed it off as just part of the rigorous routine they had. But as the days progressed, the fatigue and discomfort never seemed to fade, it only intensified. That's when he spotted it.

 

A black spot.

 

Mark of possesion.

 

The gruesome rumors about the so called "Possesion" which usually affect only females and males in rare cases. At first, Subaru tried to hide it, thinking that maybe it was just some lingering side effect from training too hard. But he couldn't shake off the feeling of dread that came with it. The stories he had heard were enough to unsettle anyone: slowly being transformed into a blob of living flesh but in case of males, they just explode. That's right. The mana in his body would start becoming unstable and eventually, if he didn’t do something about it, he’d explode.

 

But before he could do something about it he felt as if something was fighting against it, that's when he started having such weird dreams which he forgets shortly after, his anxiety slowly dissipated and the black spot started shrinking in size before it disappeared entirely. Subaru couldn't make sense of it. At first, he thought about telling Claire or Cid, but the last thing he wanted was to worry them. They were already so busy with training and their own lives. 

 

Instead, Subaru decided to keep the incident to himself and focus on the training. He couldn’t let this new problem interfere with his goals. There was no way he was going to let a little black spot stop him from becoming strong. He had promised himself he would live life to the fullest in this new world, and staying strong was part of that promise.

 

Subaru tensed as he watched Claire lunging forward, her sword aimed straight at him. He had been lost in his thoughts, but now he had to react quickly. He quickly rose up his wooden sword, barely managing to block the strike just in time. The impact send him flying back, however he managed to land on his feet, stumbling a bit but regaining his balance.

 

"Whoa! That was close!" Subaru exclaimed, catching his breath.

 

"Come on, Subaru! Focus!" Claire called out, her eyes sharp and serious. She was always pushing him to do better, and while it could be annoying at times, he knew it was for his own good.

 

"Right, right! I'm focused!" Subaru said, raising his sword again, as he adjusted his footing.

 

Claire came at him again, swinging her wooden sword with impressive speed. Subaru brought his weapon up, deflecting her strike, but she followed up with another rapid attack. This time, he was a little slower to react, and the impact jolted his arms.

 

However, she wasn't done and continued her relentless assault. Subaru barely had time to react as Claire charged at him again, her wooden sword aimed at his chest. He tried to block, but her speed caught him off guard. The sword connected with his wooden one, and this time he was sent flying back once again, dropping to the ground with a thud.

 

“Ugh!” Subaru groaned as he hit the ground.

 

"Well, you lasted longer than the last time," Claire said, as she stood over him, extending a hand to help him up. Although he had lost the fight, but Subaru could see that Claire was proud of him for making an effort and improving.

 

"Thanks," Subaru said, taking her hand and pulling himself up. He brushed off his clothes, trying to regain his composure. "I swear you're getting stronger every day, Claire."

 

She flashed a quick grin, obviously pleased with the compliment. "Of course! I am your older sister after all! I need to be strong to protect both of you!" 

 

Her gaze lingered on Cid, a small frown forming on her lips. "But he’s so distracted lately. He needs to focus on his training, too. He has potential as well, I know it."

 

Subaru glanced over at Cid, who was leaning against a nearby tree, seemingly lost in thought. "Yeah, I’ve noticed. I wonder what’s going on in his head."

 

"Cid! Are you even listening?" Claire called out, hands on her hips, a sense of frustration in her voice.

 

Cid, clearly startled by her sudden call, pushed himself off the tree. "Uh, yeah."

 

"So, how was Subaru's and my spar?"

 

"That was okay—" Cid unethically replied, Claire narrowed her eyes, her sharp gaze pierching right through him, it didn't take long for him to understand the message. 

 

His face lighted up, corners of his lips turned upwards as he started clapping his hand. "You are the strongest Dark Knight, sis! I wish I was as strong as you!"

 

"Cid, you have to train hard as well, you have potential! Just like Subaru! You can't keep slacking off," Claire insisted, her voice firm but with a hint of sisterly concern.

 

"I doubt it." Cid nonchantly replied.

 

"Ugh!" Claire groaned in frustration. "I am going to prove you and our parents that you can be as strong as me! You just need a little push!" Claire said, determination evident in her voice.

 

However, the training time has ended, indicating that they have now free time to do as they pleased. As the training session wrapped up, Subaru wiped the sweat from his forehead and took a deep breath

 

“Hey, I’m going to check out the library,” Subaru announced, stretching his limbs to alleviate some of the stiffness from his arms after the sparring match with Claire.

 

 “Of course you are,” Claire said. “You’d live in there if you could."

 

Subaru chuckled, a little sheepish. "What can I say? There’s so much to learn, and I want to catch up as fast as I can!"

 

“Just don’t forget to join us for dinner later!” Claire reminded, turning to Cid. “And you, try to get some training in before dinner, okay?”

 

Cid shrugged, his expression indifferent. “Yes sis.”

 

"Well, I’m off then," Subaru said, waving goodbye as he headed toward the manor.

 

His thoughts drifted back to Cid. What could cause such disinterest in swordmanship and all around him in general. Sure, he wasn't as naturally talented as his sister, Claire, but he believed if he trained hard enough he could catch up. Maybe Cid just needed a little push, like Claire was trying to give him. Subaru knew firsthand how important it was to have someone believe in you, and maybe a bit of encouragement was what Cid needed.

 

Subaru reached the library and swung open the heavy wooden door. The familiar scent of old books washed over him, as tons of bookshelves lined the walls. They ranged from everything: from fairy tales about the Great heroes, who once stopped the Demon Diablos, to deep historical accounts detailing the rise and fall of ancient kingdoms.

 

He picked the book about the Legendary City—Alexandria, which was forever lost and never found again. He flipped the pages to the illustrarions of the glorious buildings and a huge white castle in the middle of it, as he started reading through.

 

However, It hasn't been even 15 minutes as he suddenly slamned the book on the table with a frustrated sigh.

 

"Seriously? I have been reincarnated in this world and waste my time reading about a city that doesn't even exist anymore?" he grumbled to himself. "Why am I wasting my time on these fantasies? I should be learning something useful!"

 

"No! I know what i have been lacking! An adventure!" Subaru said aloud, a lightbulb moment hitting him. 

 

His sudden realization made him leap out of his chair, making the books around him rattle slightly. A new fire ignited in his chest. Why should he just sit around reading about heroes when he could be out there, becoming one himself? 

 

 

He took a moment, stopping to catch his breath and calm his racing mind. “Okay, think, Subaru! What kind of adventure do you want?” He paced back and forth, muttering to himself like a mad scientist hatching a plan.

 

“Should I go on a quest? Fight monsters? Rescue a princess? No… that’s too cliché,” he said, shaking his head. “But that could be a start! I need to do something cool!” 

 

“Maybe if I gather more information about the nearby regions and their threats, I can lay the groundwork for something epic?” he mused, glancing back at the shelves lined with books. Knowledge was power, after all!

 

He grabbed several more books, focusing on maps and legends. “Alright, let’s create a strategy, Subaru-style!” he declared, tossing the books onto a table in the corner and diving into the first one.

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

It was a midnight. The time Subaru has decided to put his plan into action.

 

“I need to experience something!” he whispered to himself, glancing out of the window at the moonlit courtyard. The stars sparkled in the night sky, and he felt the pull of the outside world calling to him. “This is the perfect time! Everyone’s asleep, and no one will notice if I slip out for a bit.”

 

It wasn't uncommon for Subaru to sneak out at night; he had done it several times in his old life when he was a kid, being a jokester and all.

 

"Sneak, sneak, sneak..." He quietly opened the window in his room and climbed out, careful not to make too much noise as he lowered himself down onto the grass below. “Mission: Nighttime Adventure is a go!” he whispered, a grin spreading across his face.

 

He didn't go unprepared, he had a sword on his belt, which he temporary took it from manor's arsenal.

 

After sneaking past the sleeping manor, Subaru made his way toward a nearby forest, the woods looming ahead like a dark abyss. “What’s the worst that could happen?” he muttered, trying to convince himself. He had trained in sword fighting, right? “I can handle whatever I find out here!”

 

He was venturing in the woods now, carefuly avoiding roots and branches on the ground as he made his way deeper into the forest. But the deeper he went, the less comfortable he felt.

 

“Okay, maybe this was a little reckless,” he admitted under his breath, looking around nervously. He suddenly became aware of the surroundings around him, the rustle of the leaves, the howling wind, and the chirping of distant crickets. Suddenly, he heard that could be described as a male yell.

 

Subaru froze in place, heart racing. The sound came from a little distance away, deeper in the woods, and it definitely didn’t sound friendly. “Who... was that? Maybe someone needs help?”

 

With a deep breath, he cautiously made his way towards the sound, moving silently through the trees. The yells growing louder as he approached. Finally, he saw that could be described as a campfire with multiple carages and a group of several bandits with weapons drawn.

 

Subaru hid behind the bushes as he watched the scene unfold. At first he expected that these bandits captured someone, and the yells were from the victim, however it was far from the truth as he saw their frigthened and bewildered faces

 

"Yahooooo! Gimme all of you goodies, you pieces of garbages!" An excited young male voice called out, seemingly having the time of his life.

 

"Just who the hell is this kid!" The bandit yelled as he rushed towards the small figure with a sword, intending to strike him down. However, the bandit staggered back with blood spraying from his arm as the young boy dodged the attack and countered with surprising agility.

 

“No way! Let me show you what real skill looks like!” the boy yelled.

 

Subaru finally spotted him. A boy, no older than him with a paper bag on his head and wielding a sword, with which he slashed the bandit's arm.

 

"Oh, come on! Don't you know how to fight?" the boy taunted. “I’m not even warmed up yet!”

 

“Who the hell are you, brat?” one of the other bandits shouted, their faces a mix of confusion and annoyance. They were clearly taken aback by this unexpected turn of events.

 

“Just your friendly neighborhood swordsman!” the boy exclaimed, puffing out his chest. “I’m here to clean up the trash!”

 

Subaru watched, torn between awe and disbelief. “What the heck is going on?” he muttered to himself. Seriously, who just runs into a group of bandits with a paper bag on their head?

 

"You are not taking us seriously!" one of the bandits yelled, trying to regain his composure. "Get him!"

 

Subaru stayed hidden behind the bush, his heart racing as he watched the absurd scene unfold. The bandits charged at the boy, but to Subaru's surprise, the boy with the paper bag on his head dodged their attacks with impressive agility, his movements fluid and fast.

 

“Too slow!” the boy shouted, laughing as he spun around and slashed at another bandit, causing him to stumble back. Subaru couldn’t believe what he was witnessing. This kid was taking on three bandits and holding his own!

 

However, one of the bandits got too careless and the boy used the opportunity to slice off his arm with a swift swipe of his sword. The bandit screamed as he fell to the ground, clutching the stump where his arm used to be. "Before you die, you should know who I am. I am Stylish Bandit Slayer."

 

The remaining two bandits looked like they were reconsidering their life choices as they stared at their fallen comrade, panic flickering across their faces. “What kind of kid are you?” one of them yelled, desperate to regain control of the situation. 

 

“Oi, oi! I just told who I am, didn't I?” the boy replied with a grin. “Now, are you guys going to run away like the cowards you are, or do I have to take you both out, too?” the boy chuckled. "Just kidding, none of you escaping alive this night."

 

Meanwhile Subaru was in state of shock and disbelief. "Stylish Bandit Slayer?" There is no way they could be the same person, right?

 

"I am just a Stylish Ruffian Slayer."

 

The one who saved him at that fated night, the one who granted him a second chance. What was he doing here? How did he appear here? Wasn't he supposed to be in his old world, fighting off other bikers? When who—

 

Slowly, Subaru's eyes widened in realisation.

 

The head of the fallen bandit was sliced off with a single swift swing of the boy's sword. Blood sprayed across the ground as the remaining bandits stared wide-eyed at their fallen leader. 

 

“Yikes!” Subaru gasped, clapping a hand over his mouth. He couldn't believe what he had just seen. This was brutal. A lump formed in his throat as his stomach churned. He wanted to puke. And he did, revealing the contents of his dinner all over the bushes.

 

The boy laughed maniacally, clearly enjoying the mayhem he had just unleashed. "Let that be a lesson to you lot!" the boy shouted, turning to the remaining two bandits. “You think you can just band together and bully innocent travelers? Think again!"

 

One of the bandies yelled in desperation as he ran towards the kid with his sword raised, swinging wildly in an attempt to take revenge for his fallen comrades. The boy The boy ducked under the attack as he sidestepped and struck back with a sharp slash of his own, knocking the bandit's sword from his hand.

 

The bandit stumbled forward, wide-eyed as he realized he was now defenseless. The boy didn't hesitate. With a swift motion, he swung his sword again, slicing the bandit into 2 pieces with a clean cut.

 

"Wow, that was too easy!" The boy exclaimed, wiping his sword on the grass as he turned to the final bandit, who was now trembling in terror, back against a tree.

 

“Please! Don’t kill me!” the last bandit whimpered, eyes darting back and forth, looking for an escape that wasn't there. “I didn’t want any of this! I was just following orders!”

 

The boy with the paper bag tilted his head, an amused smile on his face. “You should have thought about that before you decided to pick on innocent travelers. Now you have one last chance,” he said, leaning closer, his expression serious. “Tell me where your golden coins are, or I’m afraid you’ll meet the same fate as your friends."

 

The bandit gulped audibly, a terrified look plastered on his face. "I-It's on the carriege in the chest! I swear! Just let me go!"

 

The boy’s eyes sparkled with mischief as he stepped back, twirling his sword in his hand. “See? That wasn’t so hard, was it? Now, be a good little bandit and point me in the right direction.”

 

The bandit, trembling like a leaf in a storm, while holding his hands up in defeat, nodded vigorously. “It’s over there!” He pointed to a carriage off to the side, its door barely ajar. “Please, just let me go!

 

“No promises!” the boy exclaimed, running over to the carriage. He flung the door open, rummaging through the contents inside. Subaru watched, half hidden in the bushes, still in shock at what he’d just witnessed.

 

The boy pulled out a bag that looked heavy and jingled with the sound of coins. “Jackpot!” he shouted gleefully, holding it above his head as if he had just won a prize. He then turned back to the terrified bandit who was now practically shaking. “You’re lucky I’m in a good mood today. I’ll let you go—this time.” 

 

“Thank you! Thank you!” the bandit stammered, still on the ground. “I swear I’ll never do this again!”

 

“Yeah, yeah, I’ll believe it when I see it!” the boy replied nonchalantly, clearly not very interested in the bandit’s pleas for mercy. He stashed the bag of coins away, glancing over his shoulder to make sure the coast was clear. “Now, get lost before I change my mind!”

 

The bandit scrambled to his feet and bolted into the trees, however before he could run away, both of his ankles were cut off as he fell on the ground, before he could scream in pain, a sword impaled his heart. 

 

"Oops, you didn't dodge quickly enough, did you?" the boy said with a mischievous grin. He let a satisfied sight, before returning to the campfire

 

Subaru shifted uncomfortably in his hiding spot. He had never seen anything like this before, especially not from someone his age. Should he step in? Should he reveal himself? It felt wrong to just stand by and watch, but at the same time, this was no normal situation. 

 

“What am I even doing here?” he muttered to himself, as he wrestled with the urge to run back to the safety of the manor. “This is not how I envisioned my adventure.”

 

Suddenly, the boy pointed his sword towards the bushes where Subaru was hiding in. "Did I miss another bandit?" he called out, a sinister grin spreading across his face. "Come on out! I promise I won’t bite… too hard."

 

 

Subaru’s heart raced as he realized he had been spotted. He had to think fast. Should he run? Hide? No, that would only draw more attention! Gritting his teeth, he slowly stepped out from behind the bushes, trying to look brave even though he felt anything but.

 

“Uh, hey there… I was just, um… passing by,” Subaru stammered, waving awkwardly.

 

The boy with the paper bag tilted his head, momentarily taken aback, although he didn't show it. 'Why is he here?' he thought to himself. “Passing by, huh? In the middle of the night? You should stay asleep."

 

The boy with the paper bag tilted his head, momentarily taken aback, although he didn't show it. 'Why is he here?' he thought to himself. “Passing by, huh? In the middle of the night? You should stay asleep in your house."

 

Subaru swallowed nervously, glancing back at the defeated bandits sprawled on the ground. “Right, well, I thought maybe… I’d go for a midnight stroll and, um, enjoy the fresh air?”

 

However, Subaru quickly regained his composure. "Wait! You are Stylish Ruffian Slayer!"

 

The boy, slightly striken aback, replied. "I am Stylish BANDIT Slayer. I think you got the wrong person."

 

"No, no! You are definetly the same guy! This could not be a coincidence! If you were reincarnated here as well and you look like the same age as me, this means..." Subaru's eyes widened once again. "Took off your paper bag!"

 

"Uh, no, I am good," the boy replied, instinctively adjusting the paper bag on his head

 

Subaru had suspicion that Minoru could be the one who saved him during that fateful night. He took into account everything—the heavy bag which he always carries, which was definetely filled with crowbars, the heavy shoes, the bags under his eyes, which could mean his night activities as a Stylish Ruffian Slayer and the fact that no one has discovered his identity yet.

 

"Cid! I know it's you!" Subaru exclaimed. "No, rather Minoru!"

 

"I have no idea what you're talking about," the boy replied flatly.

 

"Come on, this is ridiculous! I know you’re him! We both ended up in this weird world. You saved me once and then we died together... which was your fault."

 

"I think you mistook me with someone, kid. Just go home." The boy replied nonchantly.

 

 

"You have the same posture, the same way of trying to act all nonchalant and uninterested in everything. You hide behind that paper bag, but every movement, every dodging technique you use, it's the same as Stylish Ruffian Slayer! And now you call yourself Stylish Bandit Slayer? It all makes perfect sense! You were reborn as Cid Kagenou, but in reality, you’re still Minoru! You can’t hide from me, buddy!”

 

The boy, or rather Cid, blinked in surprise as Subaru laid out his theory. After a moment of silence, he decided to use his last chance, the last triumph card which he laid for this very moment. "I am a demon which possesed your classmate, and now I seek to dominate this world."

 

Subaru’s jaw dropped, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. “A demon?! Seriously? Like a real-life, pop-out-of-the-darkness, take-over-the-world kind of demon? Am I supposed to believe that?”

 

Subaru’s jaw dropped, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. “A demon?! Seriously? Like a real-life, pop-out-of-the-darkness, take-over-the-world kind of demon? Am I supposed to believe that?”

 

Cid crossed his arms, his expression still hidden beneath the paper bag. “You don’t have to believe anything, but that’s what you’re dealing with.”

 

"I ain't buying that!" Subaru exclaimed, throwing his arms up in exasperation.

 

"Shit, here goes my triumph card..." Cid muttered under his breath before taking a deep breath. "I didn't expect the event where the main character reveals his brother's identity and powers to happen so soon. But fine, let's try something else.”

 

Without warning, Cid ripped off the paper bag, revealing his face. It was unmistakably Cid—Minoru.

 

Subaru blinked, momentarily speechless as he stared at the familiar face. "Wow... This is really you."

 

"I thought I could keep my identity a secret a bit longer, but you seem to be onto me." Cid replied. "Wait, did I just ruin my dramatic identity reveal?"

 

Subaru shook his head, trying to process what he had just seen. “This is insane! So you really are Minoru… Cid… I don’t know what to call you anymore! But why are you here? Why become a ‘Stylish Bandit Slayer’ of all things?”

 

"It's just a step close to my final goal—to become the Eminence in Shadow." Cid said, his tone suddenly serious. “I don’t want to be just another hero or a villian. I want to become strong enough to manipulate the world’s shadows from behind the scenes.”

 

Subaru couldn’t help but frown, his earlier excitement wavering. “So, you’re saying you want to be some kind of puppet master? That sounds awfully… dark, you know? Not like the flashy hero stuff kids dream about.”

 

“Heroes are boring. They fight against the light and are celebrated for it, but the real power lies in the darkness. No one sees the strings being pulled, but I want to be the one pulling them. I want to create my own story, where I control the fate of everyone around me.”

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow, sensing a hint of obsession in Cid’s words. “You do realize you’re sounding a bit… cliché, right? The mysterious figure in the shadows? It’s the kind of thing you see in a bad fantasy novel.”

 

Cid shrugged, unfazed by Subaru's critique. “Trial and error, my friend. I’m just following a path I believe will lead me to true strength. Besides, being a Stylish Bandit Slayer is fun!"

 

Subaru blinked in disbelief. “Fun? You call this fun?” He looked at the remains of the defeated bandits scattered around, looking paler than usual. “You just sliced through a bunch of guys like it was nothing! What’s wrong with you?”

 

“You should’ve seen how they were terrorizing innocent merchants. This is the price they pay for their actions."

 

 "Yeah, but…" Subaru started. "this feels a bit extreme, don't you think? I mean, sure, those guys were clearly up to no good, but slicing them in half? It’s just… scary!"

 

“Sometimes you have to make a statement. Besides, they won’t be bothering anyone else. Consider it a public service.” He glanced down at the bag of coins he’d stashed, a gleaming smirk on his face, as if that justified everything.

 

Subaru felt a mix of shock and confusion as he stared at Cid. “I give up. I can’t even begin to understand your logic right now. If that’s how you see things, then you do you, I guess.”

 

“You’ll come to appreciate the way of the shadows eventually. Trust me, it’s a lot more thrilling than it seems at first.”

 

Subaru rubbed the back of his neck, still trying to wrap his mind around everything. “So… what now? Do we just leave these guys here?”

 

Cid shrugged. “They’re not my problem anymore. But I guess I should check their pockets for anything useful. You’d be surprised what bandits carry.”

 

Subaru sighed. “Why did I even come out here?"

 

Cid raised an eyebrow. “You could join me. You seem like you could use a little excitement in your life, and I could use a partner.”

 

Subaru paused at Cid’s offer, an internal debate within him. 'Join him?' Was this seriously happening? “You want me to join your crazy bandit-slaying thing? Are you out of your mind?”

 

"Why not? You’ve seen what I can do. Plus, I am sure that you will gain some confidence."

 

Subaru scowled at the thought. “You just want someone to carry your loot, don’t you?”

 

"Of course not!" Cid lied as he continied. “It doesn't have to be forever. You can tag along, see how it is, and then if you dislike it, you can stop roleplaying and go back to your normal life. Just give it a shot."

 

Subaru hesistated, weighing his options. "I don't know man—"

 

"And you will also get 15% of my revenue from these little affairs.".

 

"Look, It's not about the money—"

 

"13%"

 

"It's about human's lives—"

 

"10%"

 

"Are you even listening to me—"

 

"8%"

 

"Cid—"

 

"6%"

 

"You are being ridiculous! You are scaling back the percentage—"

 

"5%"

 

Subaru threw his hands up in frustration, trying to keep his composure as he processed this absurd negotiation. “You’re awful at this! This isn’t how negotiation is supposed to work!” He sighed. "But fine, I'll tag along. But you have to teach me how to actually fight better. I'm not about to stand in the back and just cheer you on.".

 

"Deal is sealed." Both of them shook their hands, forming a partnership that Subaru might soon regret.

 

"Now then, help me pick up the loot from these guy." Cid said as started rummaging through the pockets of defeated bandits, lighting up with glee as he pulled out a few coins.

 

Subaru paled as he reluctantly began to assist, unsure of what he had gotten himself into.

 

 

---

 

 

"Yahoo! Evening bitches! If you wanna live, hand over your valuables!" A yound voice ranged through the forest, startling bandits nearby the campfire.

 

Multiple pairs of eyes turned toward the source of the voice, and a sudden hush fell over the camp. It was a boy clad in a paper bag on his head wielding a sword, who made an appearance.

 

"What in the world— Who the hell is this kid?” one of the bandits growled, standing up from his spot, readying his weapon. The others quickly shuffled to gather their weapons, clearly worried about the intrusion. 

 

“Did I stutter?” the boy shouted, a grin stretching across his face as he brandished his sword. “I said, hand over your valuables, or face the consequences!”

 

The bandits exchanged confused glances, disbelief etched on their faces. “You think you can take us on alone, kid?"

 

"Alone? You are mistaken here! I'm not alone!" He gestured dramatically towards the shadows, and just behind him... no one appeared.

 

"Wait! I am not ready—" Another young voice cut in from behind the bushes. "You should have given me more time!"

 

"Seriously? Here I was setting up a dramatic entrance, and you blew it," the boy in the paper bag huffed, glaring back at the figure emerging from the shadows. 

 

The figure stepped from the shadows—Subaru, wearing ablack coat with black fur around the collar and a purple tracksuit, a white mask with a large purple scar across his right eye and black feathers behind the mask. "I didn't expect your dramatic reveal to be so sudden!"

 

The tension in the air was palpable as the bandits squinted in disbelief at the two boys standing before them, chatting nonchantly.

 

"Who the hell are you supposed to be?" one of the bandits sneered, gripping his weapon tighter.

 

"I am Stylish Bandit Slayer!" the boy in the paper bag declared.

 

"And I am Alcor, the Masked Man." Subaru adjusted his stance, trying to embrace the role Cid had flung onto him.

 

Cid quickly glance at him, sensing Subaru’s discomfort. “What’s the matter?”

 

“Uh, nothing!”

 

“You know, we could always change your name’s identity to the “Barusu, The Lolimance—“

 

“Shut up! Where did you even get such an absurd name!?”

 

The bandits exchanged glances, unsure whether to laugh or be alarmed. But they were clearly irritated at the audacity of the two kids standing before them. They weren’t exactly comfortable with facing off against two unexpectedly brash kids. 

 

“Enough games! Get them!” one of the bandit leaders shouted, his voice piercing. The other bandits began to move.

 

The first bandit lunged at Cid, and Cid, using him lightweighted body sidestepped effortlessly while slashing with his sword. The bandit stumbled past him, clearly shocked at the boy's quick reflexes. “Too slow!”

 

Meanwhile Subaru, brandishing his whip—his acquired weapon, hesitated as he faced an oncoming bandit. He tried to remember what Cid has teached him earlier about combat basics. He swung the whip forward, aiming for the bandit’s legs. The whip crackled through the air, and to his surprise, it connected, wrapping around the bandit and sending him tumbling to the ground.

 

“Whoa! I actually did it!” Subaru exclaimed, a mix of surprise and excitement rushing through him. He pulled the whip back, releasing it with a flick of his wrist to swing again at another bandit. But this time, the bandit was quicker, ducking just in time, and the whip missed its mark.

 

Subaru lashed the whip behind him, wrapping a boulder and pulling it off the ground before yanking it towards the bandit. The bandit was momentarily stunned as the boulder slammed into his chest, sending him crashing to the ground.

 

The remaining bandits were engaged in a battle with Cid. However Subaru noticed something unsettling about Cid. He almost had a manic glean in his eyes, as if he was enjoying it—insatiable bloodlust—and it sent a chill down Subaru's spine as he watched Cid impaling yet another unlucky bandit.

 

Bandit after bandit fell, their lifeless bodies littering the ground around them. Subaru watched in horror as Cid finished off the last bandit by slicing him into 2 parts. Now here he stood—in the middle of the camp, covered in the bandit's blood and heavy panting—a twisted satisfaction on his face.

 

"That... That is brutal." Subaru muttered, his heart racing as he took in the chaotic scene before him. He felt a mix of unease and disbelief as he looked around the camp, now littered with the bodies of the fallen bandits. "I thought we were going to, you know, ‘slay’ them—not turn this into a bloody massacre!

 

"They got what was coming to them." Suddenly, Cid felt slugish , his breath coming in heavy gasps as the adrenaline began to fade. "Damn it... I expended a lot of energy—more than I expected.” He leaned against a nearby tree, trying to catch his breath.

 

"Guess I have a long way to go as an Eminence in Shadow." Cid mumbled to himself.

 

It was a lot to process for Subaru. Cid's careless atituide about killing people—he wasn't just taking them out—he was destroying them in a way that felt almost wrong. The bloodlust in Cid's eyes sent a shiver down Subaru's spine. Was Cid enjoying it? Enjoying the thrill of battle, massacring the bandits without a second thought? Was he becoming a bloodthirsty monster?

 

"Subaru, check out the spoils in the carriage." Cid said, regaining his composure. "There is bound to be something valualbe in there."

 

Subaru shook his head, shaking his thoughts away. "Um, yeah, right. Let's just see what they have,"

 

He climbed up to where the door was ajar, peering into the dimly lit interior. His heart raced as he spotted a few leather bags piled haphazardly on the floor, clinking softly with the sound of coins. “Wow, they really were loaded!” Subaru exclaimed, reaching in to pull out one of the bags. The weight of it felt substantial in his hands.

 

However, something else caught Subaru's attention. It was an enveloped letter laid on the top of the box. Curiosity piqued, he picked it up and carefully opened it.

 

Honestly, my group is pissed off. We haven't received any financial support from the Cult for weeks now and we are starting running out of the food. Just what these morons are thinking? Sending us without adequate supplies while expecting us to hunt and searched Possesed down? Raiding travelers is not enough to sustain us. I heard there is a young elf who is undergoind early stages of possesion nearby, we haven't informed the higher ups about it, because we know they won't pay us a shit for it. Instead we decided to bring her to Templars, that church which obsessed with eradicating anyone with possesion. I heard they are paying pretty good coin for any possessed they can capture. We just need to keep her hidden from other groups and the Cult until we can make the deal. Also Mark and his group is helping us, we even made a bet whoever catches her first, gets 80% of the revenue. It will probably take a while for her to reach final stages, so we have time.

 

"Huh?" Subaru u frowned as he read the letter, his mind racing with implications. "Maybe it's not so bad that we took them out..." Subaru's mind stuck at the specific word: Cult. Does he think that he thinks it is? Or maybe it's some sort of mainstream for the bandits?

 

"I'd better keep an eye out for any weird activity." Subaru muttered to himself, folding the letter and tucking it away securely in his pocket. He turned back to Cid, who was rummaging through the remaining sacks of loot from the other bandits.

 

"Gotcha!" He said as he pulled out a small chest filled with gold coins and a couple of shiny gemstones. "Look at this haul! We hit the jackpot!".

 

"Yeah, but... How long are we going to keep doing this?" Subaru asked, still feeling uneasy about the brutality of the encounter. “I mean, we can’t just go around taking out every group of bandits we find.”

 

"Not for long... Until we get enough money for my operations." Cid replied, lifting the chest and weighing it in his hands with an almost gleeful expression.

 

"Uh, yeah, right...” Subaru said, his voice trailing off, still feeling troubled about Cid's growing bloodlust.

 

'No, I won't let you become a bloodthirsty monster...' Subaru thought to himself, determined to keep an eye on his otherwordly brother as he lifted the bags of coins over his shoulders.

 

 

---

 

 

 

 

"Mmmmm..." Subaru was sleeping peacefully in his room, enjoying the warmth of his blankets. The sun was alread y shining through the window, casting a gentle glow on his face. He rolled to the other side of the bed to avoid the light, hoping to catch a few more minutes of sleep.

 

However, he felt something squashy and small against his face, giving him a good feeling. Mistaking it for a pillow, he nuzzled into it. But it wasn't only squashy—it was... wet? and Slimy? Sticky? It definitely was not a pillow, pillows are not wet, slimy and nor sticky . Subaru's eyes shot open as he realized it was definitely not a pillow.

 

Just in front of his face was a dark-slime no bigger than small pillow, wriggling and squirming and its 2 white dots-eyes curiously staring at him.

 

"GAHHHHH—" Subaru yelled, as he pushed the slime away in shock, the slime flied across the room and splattered against the wall with a soft, squishy sound.

 

“What the hell is that?!” Subaru exclaimed, sitting up in bed, his heart racing as he stared at the gooey creature that had landed with a small thud on the floor.

 

The slime peeled itself off the wall slowly, wobbling back onto its small, gelatinous form.

 

"Ah, there it is!" Cid called out from the doorway. "Damn it, they are now all across the manor..."

 

"Cid?" Subaru exclaimed, still a bit frazzled from the unexpected wake-up call. He rubbed his eyes and tried to process what was happening. “What do you mean they’re all across the manor? What is that slimy thing?!”

 

"That's a dark-slime." Cid replied, as he picked up the slime in his hands. "I've been experimenting with some magic. They escaped last night because I got a bit too carried away."

 

Subaru blinked, still not entirely sure he understood what was happening. “Experimenting with magic?"

 

"Yeah, it turns out they have a very high magic conductivity, closely to 99%."

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow. “And you thought it was a great idea to keep them in your room?”

 

Cid shrugged. “I didn’t expect them to get loose while I was sleeping. I put them in a box and the managed to break free.”

 

"Right, because that's how things work in your life," Subaru said, shaking his head in disbelief. He looked back at the dark-slime. "What are you planning to do about them?"

 

"I am still experimenting with their cores, hoping to find a way to enhance my abilities," Cid replied, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "They could potentially change the game for my plans!"

 

"Oh and, can you help me find them? They are really rare, and I want to capture some before they escape."

 

"Uh, I think Claire is dealing with them right now—" Subaru said as he pointed at the window to see Claire running through the courtyard, her sword drawn, as she chased several dark-slimes

 

"Get back here!" Claire yelled, swinging her sword at the nearest dark-slime, which dodged just in time and squiggled away, leaving a small trail of goo in its wake. "You little pests! Stop running!"

 

Subaru just shook his head, a mix of amusement and disbelief flooding through him as he watched the chaos unfold outside. "This is going to be a long morning."

 

"No! My precious cores!" "Cid whined helplessly as he rushed towards the door, turning into panic. "If Claire kills them all, I won’t have any left to experiment with!"

 

Subaru watched as Claire was swinging her sword, successfully lopping off another dark-slime, which popped and splattered on the ground. Meanwhile Cid tried to keep at least one of the slimy creatures in his grasp, hoping to save it from Claire's blade. 

 

"This is going to be a really long morning..."

 

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

"So, where are we heading ?” Subaru asked, trying to keep pace with Cid as they walked through the forest, back into their personas.

 

"I heard some bandits are planning to establish a new camp just a few miles from here. Word is they have raided some travelers on the road, so we’re going to check it out and maybe score some loot."

 

"I see... Same as usual, huh?" Subaru replied, adjusting his mask on his face.

 

“With my stealth skills and your charm…” Cid paused dramatically, “we’ll sneak right in, take out the lookouts, and then have some fun with the rest.”

 

“Right, but let’s make sure we do it without the… you know, unnecessary slaughter this time.” Subaru's stomach was still a bit uneasy.

 

"Oi..." Cid suddenly halted his movement, which made Subaru nearly bump into him.

 

"Hey, what's wrong ?" Subaru asked, stepping back.

 

"Do you see that as well?" Cid said as he pointed towards the sky, from where the smoke was rising in the distance.

 

"That doesn't look like smoke from the campfire," Subaru said, squinting as he walked a bit closer to the tree line for a better view. "That looks like... a fire."

 

"Let's check it out." Cid said, as he led the way through the woods, The smell of smoke grew stronger as they moved closer.

 

As they stepped into a clearing, they were greeted by the sight of what was left of a village. The houses were burning, corpses lay strewn across the ground, and the air was thick with the scent of charred wood and smoke. 

 

Subaru felt a knot tighten in his stomach as he surveyed the destruction. “What happened here?” he whispered, horrified. 

 

The sounds of swords clashing and distant screams echoed through the air, punctuating the grim scene. It was chaos—a battle or raid in progress, and the destruction was evident everywhere they looked.

 

Cid frowned, his expression serious for once. "Looks like we missed the main event," he said, scanning the area. "Whatever it was, it’s not over yet.".

 

Subaru felt a chill run down his spine. “We need to do something,” he urged, his heart racing at the thought of innocent people being caught in the chaos. “We can’t just stand here and do nothing!”

 

"That's right." Cid replied, glancing at Subaru before moving forward into the village, with Subaru following him.

 

They crept forward, staying low behind the remnants of a wall, observing the chaos in the village square. A group of armed men—beastkinds—were rampaging through the streets, fighting other beastkinds and setting fire to anything they could find. The guttural shouts and clashes of weapons filled the air, making it clear that this was more than just a simple raid.

 

"What the hell is going on?" Subaru whispered, barely containing his anger at the scene before them. "This is insane! They’re attacking their own kind!"

 

Meanwhile Cid was already in action, moving quickly towards the battle. "Yahooo! We’re here to clean up the trash!” Cid shouted as he burst from his hiding spot, brandishing his sword with a wild grin on his face.

 

"Seriously, Cid? Not the time!" Subaru hissed.

 

Cid leaped into the fray, he quickly sliced both beastkinds, who were engaged into a fight with each other, catching them off guard.

 

Meanwhile Subaru watched as Cid sliced yet another beastkind, the body lifelessly falling on the ground. Subaru looked around, to find any survivors, but there was only corpses scattered around, adding to the blood-soaked ground, Cid was already fully engrossed in the battle, a strange gleam in his eyes as he danced around the chaos, effortlessly taking down one enemy after another.

 

Subaru ran through the burning village, trying to find anyone—any soul who might still be alive. But soon enough the clashes of the swords and cries of help died out, leaving only the crackling of the flames.

 

“Is… is anyone alive?” Subaru called out, his voice trembling. The devastation was overwhelming. He stumbled over debris, glancing into the burning houses, hoping that someone would answer his call. The weight of the scene pressed heavily on him, and he felt a wave of nausea wash over him.

 

"Subaru, there you are!" Cid shouted from a distance, as he approached him.

 

Subaru turned to Cid, wiping his brow and trying to shake off the feeling of dread. "I don't think there’s anyone left here..." he said, his voice faint. "This is... this is too much."

 

However Subaru caught the glimpse of two figures in the distance, and his heart raced at the sight of them.

 

“Over there!” Subaru pointed, rushing towards them without waiting for Cid’s response. However, as he approached he realized something was wrong. It was two young beastkinds—male and female, however the male was covered in the blood, which seemed to be not his. He halted his movement and hid behind the wall, watching them cautiously.

 

"An organization made me a proposal, they offered me the power to protect all of you." a therianthrope wolf with glossy jet-black fur said approaching the female Beastkin.

 

"G-Gettan…" A therianthrope nine-tailed fox with snow-like hair and blue eyes stared waringly at him.

 

"I tried telling everyone to accept their proposal. It was the only way for us to survive. If we take these pills, we will gain immense strength, strength which is enough to defend ourselves."

 

"We could stand against greater clans, we could have broken out of the state of constant war. But that woman refused."

 

Tears gathered at the corners of the white Fox's eyes after learning the revelation. "Y-you…"

 

"Because of her all of them died! All of them! If only she accepted, then everything would be fine!" He exclaimed hysterically. "That's right. I did it. I killed her."

 

"I did it to protect you from the war."

 

"Gettan…"

 

"Now, Yukime, pledge your loyalty to the Cult and accept their power." Gettan said, handing red pills to Yukime.

 

"Don't come any closer!" Yukime pushed him away and ran away from him.

 

"And now even you rejected me!"

 

Yukime felt a sharp pain on her back and fell face to the ground, she was cut by Gettan, her blood was actively flowing from the wound.

 

"Why do you reject the power?"

 

"Please, stop…"

 

"You are still refusing?!" Gettan raised his sword, delivering the final blow.

 

However, before he could deliver the blow, his sword was yanked out of his hand by Subaru, who was wielding a whip. Momentarily startled by the sudden interruption, Gettan turned wide-eyed to see Subaru standing there and Cid already closing in.

 

Yukime's consciousness slowly faded away as she saw the look of confusion on Gettan's face and another two figures in the distance.

 

"Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!" Cid swinged his word, slashing his face, successfully gouging out both of Gettan's eyes, leaving him permanently blind. 

 

Gettan screamed in pain but was quickly met with a swift kick from Cid that sent him sprawling to the ground. His voice ceased as he collapsed, his body twitching in agony as he clutched his ruined face.

 

Subaru approached Yukime, who lay on the ground unconscioness, her breathing shallow and labored, as blood was flowing from her deep wound. Subaru applied healing magic, purple strings wrapped her wound, stitching the wound closed. However he wasn't really experienced in healing magic unlike Cid, so he left a scar on her back.

 

"Did you finish him off?" Subaru said, as he saw Cid approaching him.

 

"Nuh uh. I did not."

 

"Huh?" Subaru stared in confusion. That was unlikely for Cid to do. "What do you mean?"

 

"I just wanted to do a trope, where the villian recovers from seemingly lethal damage so they can do the grand final comeback. You know, the classic 'you thought you could defeat me, but I rise again' moment."

 

Subaru blinked, his mind racing with disbelief. "I cannot— I just— Whatever..."

 

With that being said, Cid started walking away from Subaru.

 

"Wait! Aren't we going to help her? We can’t just leave her here!"

 

Cid waved dismissively as he disappeared behind the wall. “She’ll be fine. You patched her up, didn’t you?"

 

"This guy..."

 

Subaru sighed, feeling a deep sense of frustration. “Fine, just you wait, Cid. I’ll make sure she’s okay. You can be such a jerk sometimes, you know that?”

 

Subaru picked her up carefully, cradling her against his chest as he glanced back towards the area where Gettan had fallen. The sounds of chaos still echoed around him, but for the moment, he needed to focus on the girl in his arms.

 

“Hang in there,” Subaru whispered, feeling a strange mix of empathy and determination. He couldn't let this young beastkin die; she deserved a chance, like everyone else. Taking a deep breath, he checked her wound to see if the healing magic had stabilized her condition. The flow of blood had stopped, but she was still unconscious. With this, he made his way out of burned village.

 

 

 

---

 

 

Subaru was walking chaotically across the room of the abandoned house. In the same room as him, there laid a white fox in a bed covered in a warm blanket.

 

'Great, Subaru. I didn't know that one of your job professions was saving damsels in distress, just great!'

 

With such thoughts, Subaru was walking around the room. He tried to contemplate the next course of actions.

 

Of course he is not going to throw her away the moment she wakes up. However, it's to be expected that she could be terrified or rather aggressive due to the events of the village.

 

This means he has yet another responsibility, the responsibility to take care of her. Maybe he could convince his parents, tell them about her tragic fate and she could work there as a servant or some sort of?

 

Subaru put a palm on his forehead. 'This is just getting nastier and messier with each passing week…'

 

The white fox stirred slightly in her blanket, a soft whimper escaping her lips, before her eyes opened and she jolted awake. Her eyes widened in horror as she started looking around the room in panic before spotting me.

 

"W-who are you? Don't come any closer!" She pressed herself to the wall as her tails wrapped around her in defense.

 

Subaru raised his hands in a non-threatening manner and stepped back. "it's okay! I don't mean any harm!"

 

Yukime, seeing him keeping his distance, calmed down a bit. Her eyes are trying to see if he carries any weapons with him.

 

The memories of the last night flooded back to her mind, her eyes widened in terrors as tears threatened to leak from her tears. "G-gettan… Why…"

 

"Not sure who Gettan is, but I found you in the village, badly injured." Subaru said, trying to read her expression.

 

Yukime, recognizing the one of the figures in the village as Subaru, looked at him cautiously, finally gaining courage to speak. "You… you saved me? You were there, right? From Gettan…"

 

"Yes, I did. He tried to kill you, I couldn't let him do any more harm."

 

"Did you… kill him?" She whispered, her voice quivering.

 

"I don't have guts to kill people, I... My partner knocked him out." I replied carefully and slowly.

 

"I see…" A slight relief could be seen on her face.

 

After a moment of silence, Subaru proceeds to tell everything that happened to her village. The deaths, the fire, the ambushers and Gettan.

 

"I am sorry… if only we were quicker enough, we would save everyone…" Subaru said with his gaze casted down and a guilty expression.

 

Yukime's tears streamed down her cheeks as her fears confirmed. Everyone who she cared about. Family, friends, villagers — they all died. Yukime rushed into his arms and cried for what she had lost.

 

Subaru hesitated for a brief moment, taken aback by the intensity of Yukime's grief, but he quickly wrapped his arms around her, offering what comfort he could.

 

"I'm so sorry… I wish I could have been there," Subaru murmured, his heart aching for her loss. "I tried to find survivors, but…"

 

Yukime pulled back slightly, her tear-streaked face lifting to meet his gaze. "You did what you could. I-I just… I can't believe they're gone." Her voice broke, the weight of her loss pressing down on her.

 

"I know it hurts," Subaru said gently, "but you're not alone. I'm here. You can lean on me." He struggled to find the right words, knowing that no amount of comfort could erase her pain.

 

With her sobs slowly quieting down and Subaru embracing her, they spent in such a position for an unidentified amount of time.

 

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

"I must say... This is cool... Really cool!" Subaru said as he watched himself in the mirror, the newly acquired slime bodysuit with orange accentes and, which was made by Cid using those dark-slimes which invaded their manor once because of Cid's experiment.

 

Cid leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed and a smirk on his face. “Told you it would be useful. The slimes have unique properties—it boosts your agility and absorbs impact. You should be able to dodge attacks much faster now.”

 

“I never thought I’d be wearing something made of slime! It sounds kind of gross, you know?” Subaru mused, poking at the suit in mild disbelief. “But it fits surprisingly well. Are you sure it’s sturdy enough?”

 

"Slimes in a constant liquid state, which means they can change their shape at will. They’re adaptable. Plus, the mana conductivity means you can channel magic through it. Just think about how many epic moves you could pull off!" Cid replied, looking pleased with himself.

 

“That sounds amazing and if it helps me dodge attacks better, that’s a huge plus! But it feels a bit… weird,” Subaru said, running his fingers along the smooth surface of the suit. “I mean, I just hope it doesn’t turn on me and start bouncing around or something.”

 

"I located another group of bandits and it seems it might be a jackpot for us. And get to use the suits to the test." Cid said, as he the black slime covered him, giving him a newly slime bodysuit as well—a collar overcoat with golded and purple trim.

 

"Well, I think a small trip won't hurt ," Subaru replied, adjusting the fit of the suit.

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

"Yahoo! Hand over the loot, scumbags!" A young boy in a slime bodysuit, as multiple extended blades from his fingertips materialised out of the slime bodysuit, impaling and slicing multiple bandits at once.

 

"W-who the hell is this kid?!" The bandit shrieked in panic as he watched his comrades fell to the ground.

 

"You heard me! Now hand over all of your goodies!" Cid shouted.

 

"Just who do you think you are—"

 

"Take that!" Cid exclaimed as another extended blade formed from his hand and sliced through his neck, severing his head from his shoulders mid sentence.

 

"Take that and that! And that!" Cid continued, as more blades impaled and sliced the bandits.

 

"Just shut up!" One of the bandit aimed his firearm at Cid, however before he could shoot it was yanked from his hand by a whip. "Wha—"

 

"I'll take this! Thanks!" Subaru said, swinging the whip skillfully to disarm the bandit.

 

Before bandit could compherend what happened, he was sliced in half by Cid's extended blade.

 

"And that! And that! And…huh?" Cid looked around, noticing that there was only him, Subaru and one bandit left standing.

 

"You got carried away... Again..." Subaru noted.

 

"Wh-who are you…?"

 

"Eh, I guess you'll be my guinea pig for function number two."

 

"Th-the hell do you mean…?!"

 

"To break it down, you look stronger than the rest of them. I'm assuming you're like their boss or something, right? Your chances of winning are squat, but if you let me practice on you, I bet you'll live for, like, two extra minutes. Good luck."

 

"S-stop playing, you brat! In the capital, I'm the—…!"

 

"Hey, you. Skip the speech and come at me."

 

"Die, dammit!" The bandit swinged his sword, successfuly slicing Cid's chest as blood gushed from the wound. However the bodysuit seemed to absorb the impact.

 

"Just kidding! You couldn't even scratch me!"

 

"Wh-why…why can't I hit you?!"

 

"I mean, you're weaker than my old man. Though I guess you're stronger than my sister. Not that it means anything. And I bet she'll whoop your butt in another year."

 

"You little shiiiiiiiiiiit! I've mastered the Royal Bushin method—" He couldn't finish his sentnce as 3 blades formed from Cid's foot and sliced him into 3 parts.

 

His body lifelessly fell to the ground as he stopped twitching.

 

"What a mess," Subaru remarked, trying to catch his breath as he surveyed the scene. The remnants of the bandit camp were strewn about, with defeated foes laying across the ground. 

 

"He didn't even last two minutes." Cid noted as he scavenged through the loot.

 

"Artwork? I can't sell that. Hard pass on food. Come on. Where are the cash,jewels, and precious metals? Gimme, gimme, gimme."

 

"Oh! I'll take that necklace." Subaru said as he snatched the necklace from Cid's hands.

 

"What do you need it for?" Cid asked, not bothering to look at Subaru.

 

"It's a little gift for someone." Subaru replied, carefully examining the delicate silver necklace adorned with a sparkling jewel in the center.

 

“Sure, a ‘gift.’ Just remember you owe me 95% of whatever we get from this haul. That includes any jewelry,”

 

"You greedy—"

 

"Aha! Found it!" Cid said as he opened the chest filled with coins and gems.

 

"I've avenged you. Now you can rest, knowing your treasures will be put to good use. I hope you make it to heaven." Cid said, referring to the dead merchants who once owned the treasures they had just gathered.

 

Subaru sighed as he scavenged through the remaining belongings of the fallen bandits.

 

"Oh?" Something caught Subaru attention. It was a cage wrapped in a clothing.

 

"Is that cage for slaves?" Subaru said as he approached it.

 

"That's a hard pass, I can't trade it for cash." Cid said, as he closed in.

 

Cid lifted the cover.

 

"Well this is unexpected..."

 

"What—"

 

In the cage was a mound of rotting flesh and it seemed to be alive and maybe conscious. Subaru felt a wave of nausea wash over him as he took in the grotesque sight. The creature inside the cage was clearly suffering.

 

“What the hell is that?” he whispered, a mix of disgust and concern churning in his stomach.

 

"That's possesion." Cid replied.

 

Subaru's eyes widened. That mound of flesh—It was a human, it was the final stage of possesion. If he wasn't cured of it, what would happen to him?

 

"I should probably took it out of misery." Cid replied as he stick his slime swords into cage.

 

"Wait!/Wait..." Both of us said in unison.

 

Subaru was startled by this, letting Cid finish.

 

"Is this wavelength…the effects of a magical overload?"

 

"Magical overload?" Subaru repeated, trying to make sense of what Cid was saying.

 

"Magical overload must be the reason why it turned into a pile of flesh. You and I know this effects firsthand, don't we?" 

 

Subaru shuddered. "How do you—Wait, what do you mean we—"

 

"But if I were to hypothetically conduct experiments on a product of this phenomenon…I can get closer reaching my goal without any risks."

 

"Experimenting? No! Absolutely not!" Subaru felt a chill run down his spine at Cid's words. The thought of experimenting on a being that was once human—no matter how grotesque its current form was—felt wrong on so many levels.

 

Cid blinked at him. "I found this a better method than to experiment on my body."

 

Subaru stared at him with his jaw hanging. "Experimenting on yourself… Are you crazy? Didn't you say something about magic overload? Can't you stabilize it?"

 

"But that would mean I have to find someone or something else to experiment on…"

 

"I saw you experimenting on bandits earlier."

 

"But..."

 

"Stabilize it or I will tell Claire that you have been slacking off."

 

"On my way! Let's bring this pile of flesh somewhere else, more private."

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

It's been a few days since the revelation and Subaru and Cid's attempts to stabilize the magic overload in the possessed body. Subaru was watching impatiently as Cid was pouring mana into the blob of flesh.

 

"Can I try it? Maybe it would work for me."

 

Cid looked at Subaru. "Sure, go ahead. I've tried almost everything, if it doesn't work I'll use it to experiment on."

 

Subaru gave him a look, indicating that it's not going to happen before approaching the blob of flesh. Its single blue eye was staring at him, like it was conscious and knew what they were trying to do.

 

Honestly, Subaru didn't know what he was supposed to do now. He just said it because he was running out of patience. So he just placed my hand on the blobwell and closed his eyes.

 

Subaru felt something resonating deep in his body. A feeling which he felt when he was possessed as well. A rather calming feeling. And it seems like it affected the blob as well. He felt hairs brushing his face, he opened his eyes and saw the result of his work. A naked blonde elf.

 

Subaru caught her in his arms so she wouldn't fall.

 

Subaru was not sure how he did it. Maybe it's because he was cured?

 

"Yo, Cid. It worked— Cid?" Subaru looked over at him and saw him sitting on the wooden container, waiting expectantly.

 

"What are you doi—" Subaru was interrupted by a sudden movement in his arms, the elf was being awakened.

 

"I see you have awakened, young elf." Cid said as he was gazing at the elf.

 

She slowly opened her eyes, frankly looking at her herself

 

"What? How— How did this happen?"

 

"The curse that has been plaguing your body has been lifted by my brother, you are now free."

 

"Uh. Yeah, you don't have to thank me. That's not a big deal!"

 

"The curse… has been lifted?"

 

She looked at Subaru with gratitude, slightly flushed cheeks, as her arms desperately grasped his shirt.

 

"What curse? Who did this?"

 

"Curse? It's not—" Before Subaru could say anything, he was Interrupted by Cid.

 

"It was a curse that was casted upon the descendants of the Three Legendary Heroes."

 

What? What the hell is he talking about? Subaru saw him repeatedly blinking at him, but the elf seemed to not notice this gesture, as her attention was fully focused on his words.

 

He took out a fairy tale book from the wooden box. He was flipping through the pages until he stopped.

 

"The fairy tale recorded in these scriptures about three heroes who defeated the demon Diablos and saved the world."

 

Oh no... He is at it again.

 

"And the one behind this…" His eyes were scanning the room in the search of something.

 

Oh, Subaru understood. He is making it up.

 

"The mastermind is… i think it's too soon for you to know, you are not prepared—"

 

"I don't care!" she exclaimed. "Tell me who did this to me!"

 

"Oh, I see… in that case we will tell you…" His eyes were scanning the room yet again until he found something. "The cult of Diablos. Their goal is to resurrect the demon Diablos, they have existed for quite a long time."

 

Subaru could hardly believe his eyes. Cid was just manupilating her, making her believe in something that did not even exist. Subaru was ready now to tell the truth.

 

"And it is our mission to stop the cult from accomplishing their goal."

 

Cid said as he released his magic aura.

 

"My name is stylish… No, sorry. My name is Shadow. He who lurks in shadows to hunt the shadows."

 

He looked at Subaru for a moment before continuing. "And this is… Pleiades. The star which guides the path of the shadows."

 

Subaru jaw dropped hearing his words. Cid was dragging him into his pit. Subaru was too shocked to object to his words.

 

"Shadow… Pleiades…"

 

"The path we walk isn't an easy one, are you ready? Descendant of the Hero?"

 

The elf was silent for a moment before speaking up.

 

"When I was possessed, I lost everything. My life, family and friends. My only future was to rot as a pile of flesh. But you saved me." She was looking at me with gratitude.

 

"So if it is what you wish, I will give you life and I will punish the guilty with death."

 

"Very well." Cid replied as black slime covered her, giving her a new slime outfit.

 

"We may have to go against powerful leaders and stuff like that…"

 

"I don't care. I will not show any mercy to those who stand in our way."

 

"That's the spirit!"

 

"We need to find other descendants of the Heroes to expand our forces and take them under our protection." She said intently staring at Cid.

 

"Yeah… R-right."

 

"As we expand our forces, we will need to strengthen our base of operations. We will need to collect the funds to that end."

 

"Yeah, but in moderation… Alright then, for a base we will be using this abandoned town until we find something more suitable. Collecting funds will have to be put on hold for now. We must be trained in order to face the cultists."

 

Cid looked over at Subaru and then back at the elf.

 

"And the name of our organization will be… Shadow Garden. As for your name, it will be Alpha, the first member of the Shadow garden. Now come, there is much to discuss"

 

Slowly, Subaru finally regained his composure and realized that just happened. It seems like he was involuntarily subjected into a secret organization…

 

Chapter 3: Shadow Garden

“I love you.”

 

Subaru found himself in that weird dream again. Nothing but shadows and darkness surrounded him. He tried to move again and yet found himself unable to. He looked around, trying to spot her again.

 

"I love you."

 

The same two words. The same words of declaration of love echoed in this vast space. The words which calmed him. He strained his senses, searching for any sign of her presence.

 

"I love you."

 

"Satella?" Subaru managed to say.

 

Suddenly the rambling stopped. The space shifted and the shadows trembled. And then he saw her again. A silver-haired elf girl with amethyst eyes.

 

"You... Remember me?" she said softly, her voice like a gentle echo through the darkness.

 

"I mean, it really depends on what you’re asking," Subaru replied. "As in this dream, I do. But in general,  I don't."

 

"Oh..." Satella said, her eyes shimmered with a mixture of sadness and longing.

 

"Hey, It doesn't mean that we can't get know to each other," Subaru continued. "I am Natsuki Subaru! Well, you probably already know that."

 

"I've waited so long to hear your voce again," she murmured, a faint smile touching her lips.

 

"I am Satella... Witch of Envy..." Satella said.

 

"A witch? Like a real one?" Subaru blinked, a bit taken aback. "I don't really understand what that means here. You're kind of different from the stories I've read."

 

"Different?" She asked softly.

 

"Like you know, in the tales, these old and ugly grandmothers who cast curses and brew potions," Subaru said with a nervous chuckle. "But you—you're different. You're kind, gentle, and... beautiful."

 

Satella’s cheeks flushed faintly at his words, a delicate blush spreading across her face. She looked down for a moment, then she lifted her gaze.

 

"You always said kind things," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "How beautiful I am, how captivating my eyes are, how much I mean to you."

 

"I did?" Subaru's cheeks blushed slightly, caught off guard by her words. "I don't remember...."

 

Satella's form trembled. "You gave me so many things... That's why I love you. Because you... you gave me everything."

 

She looked up at him, her amethyst eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "Even if you forget... I will always be here. Waiting, watching, loving you."

 

“Until then, I’ll keep loving you—no matter what. Because you’re the one who gives my life meaning.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Tap. Tap. Tap.

 

A sound of tapping echoed in the room of the abandoned house in which the biggest deception has just been played out.

 

Tap. Tap. Tap.

 

The trembling finger was tapping the table rather nervously, as if it was trying to calm itself amidst the tense silence.

 

Tap. Tap. Tap.

 

Subaru sighed, a deep breath that seemed to carry the weight of the moment. He looked towards his other companion, the blonde elf with sky blue eyes who was watching him, The elf’s gaze was steady, but beneath it, a flicker of concern lingered.

 

"Lord Pleaides..."

 

Subaru flinched at her voice. "Uh, yeah? Alpha?" Alpha, that was her name now, the first letter of the Greek alphabet.

 

"Is everything alright? You look a bit tense."

 

Subaru hesitated, then forced a small, reassuring smile. "Yeah, everything is fine, just a lot to process..." 

 

'Tense? Yeah, I guess that’s an understatement' His mind was spiraling with a million questions—about Cid’s ridiculous story about the Cult, about this “secret organization,” and about how he might actually be able to cure this possession thing. And the best of it, Cid just left them alone, saying something about shadows and all that edgy stuff. What the hell was that all about?

 

Subaru knew Cid was special... In his own way and no, he wasn't talking about his murdering bandits habits or rather being extremely sensetive and greedy then it came to money. All of this, every single thing he considered as roleplay. Cid’s story about the Cult sounded so ridiculous Subaru almost laughed—if he wasn’t so damn flabbergasted. And Alpha’s gaze—steady, composed and determined, she’s been through a lot, he can tell.

 

"If I may ask, about the Cult of Diablos... Is it even real?" Alpha voice broke through the silence.

 

"Yeah, Cult of Diablos..." Subaru echoed. "Look, I don't really have much of a clue. Cid just started rambling about some random crap." Subaru admitted, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. “Honestly, it all sounded pretty far-fetched. Cults, shadows, secret organizations—none of that really makes sense to me right now.”

 

Alpha did not judge, but listened intently, with each second more questions forming in her mind.

 

"If you say It's not real... Then why did you lie about it earlier? About the Cult, I mean," Alpha pressed softly, her eyes narrowing just slightly, curious but cautious.

 

"Um, my brother is... special and he tends to blow things out of proportion. Sometimes I just go along with it to keep the peace. I didn't mean to deceive you, honestly." Subaru's voice faltered slightly, guilt flickering in his eyes.

 

"I-I see..." Alpha tilted her head slightly, her expression thoughtful. She seemed to weigh Subaru’s words carefully before responding. 

 

"May I ask you where did you find me?"

 

“Well…” Subaru pondered for a moment. “We found you uh… locked into the cage in the bandit camp, we took care of all the bandits, before we spot you. ”

 

“Bandit camp?” She looked deep in thoughts, before she slightly frowned, as she realized something. 

 

“Yeah, I think Bandits wanted to sell you to the church, so they could purify you.”

 

“Purify me?” 

 

“Well, although they explain it as a purification, it's basically just a murder. They are actively seeking possessed people and killing them in the process, calling it a purification.” Subaru told her the truth, from a little he knew about the Church. 

 

Alpha eyes widened in horror, before her face confronted Into rage. 

 

“They are just… killing people with possession? Maniacs! Those are innocent people! They can… They can be cured… I mean you—”.

 

“That's the harsh truth, I am sorry.”

 

For a moment. the room fell into a heavy silence Alpha’s fists clenched tightly, her blue eyes burning with a fierce determination. Subaru watched her, feeling a mix of guilt and concern.

 

"There are probably more people like me." Alpha’s voice trembled with a mixture of anger and resolve. "People who are suffering, who are being hunted and murdered without any real hope."

 

Subaru listened quietlly, absorbing her words. Alpha’s fists unclenched slowly, her blue eyes shimmering with a mixture of fury and sorrow. She looked away briefly, as if trying to steady herself, then turned back to Subaru with renewed determination.

 

"We can't let this continue," she said firmly. "If there are others like me, we have to find a way to help them. We need to rescue them and take them in. Every life matters, we can't just ignore their suffering."

 

“Yeah,” Subaru said softly, voice a little hoarse but steady. “I get it. No one should be hunted down like some kind of monster just for... for having a possesion or whatever. Those guys in the church? They’re just playing judge, jury, and executioner. That’s not justice—that’s cruelty, plain and simple.”

 

He took a deep breath, feeling the resolve building within him. “Life isn’t something to be tossed aside or judged by some twisted standard. It’s precious. It’s fragile. And it’s worth every effort to protect it. We’re not just gonna sit around and watch people die. We’re gonna find a way to stop this. I swear, I’ll do whatever it takes."

 

Alpha stepped closer, her expression softening just a little, but her voice remained steadfast. "Then we need a plan. We have to gather information, find allies and set our base of operations."

 

"And," Alpha continued. "Your brother-"

 

"Yeah, I get it." Subaru interjected. "He is... quite difficult to deal with sometimes, but he is strong and he cares... in his own way. We’ll figure this out together."

 

The room fell into a quiet moment of resolve, the silence no longer tense but filled with a shared determination.

 

The two swords met with a resounding clang, a fierce spark erupting from the contact. Sword against sword sent a sharp, metallic sound. Subaru's eyes locked on his opponent's sword with determination. 

 

“Focus on the opponent's movement and body, not on the sword.” His opponent said, while striking him with a sword vertically. 

 

Subaru barely managed to sidestep, feeling the rush of air as the blade swept past him. Instinctively, he tightened his grip on his own sword. 

 

"Watch his feet!" he reminded himself, eyes darting to the ground as Shadow lunged again. Subaru pivoted to the side, dodging the blow, and with a quick flick of his wrist, countered with a horizontal slash. His blade met the opponent’s with another fierce clash, but this time Subaru felt a surge of confidence. "I see you now.”

 

With his renewed resolve, Subaru turned an attack to the right, then quickly attempted to strike from the left. But Shadow was already a step ahead, shifting his weight back and ducking away effortlessly out of sword's way. 

 

“Good feint, but too slow!” Shadow said, before unleashing a number of strikes that Subaru struggled to keep up with. Each clash sent shivers through his hands as he struggled. 

 

Before Shadow could do a decision blow, Subaru exclaimed. “Pandemonium!”

 

A surge of energy coursed through Subaru as he called out the spell, which he created not so long ago. A veil of purple energy, like shadows, covered his sword as he lunged at Shadow

 

"Take this!" he cried. Shadow's eyes widened for a moment, sensing the unexpected energy and Mana coursing through Subaru’s body and sword. With a new feeling of speed and force, Subaru unleashed a series of unpredictable strikes. 

 

However, even as the speed of his attacks grew, Subaru noticed that Shadow remained calm and focused.

 

“Impressive,” Shadow complimented with a hint of amusement. 

 

Shadow effortlessly parried and redirected each attack with a precision. Each time their swords clashed, Subaru could feel the momentum slipping further away from him.

 

“Your technique is flashy, but it lacks the fundamentals,” Shadow critiqued, his voice calm, as if they were discussing the weather rather than engaged in a fight. “You rely too heavily on raw emotion rather than control.”

 

With each retreat, Subaru felt the weight of fatigue settling into his limbs. 

 

“Let me show you the real meaning of the power!” Shadow suddenly closed the distance, his strikes precise and unyielding. Subaru staggered back, desperately raising his sword to block the incoming blows. Each clash sent jarring vibrations through his body, shattering the illusion of control he had for a fleeting moment. 

 

Gritting his teeth, Subaru tightened his grip, focusing on the movement of Shadow's sword and feet. But as he focused forward, he missed the subtle shift in Shadow’s stance. 

 

With a final, calculated strike, Shadow darted and delivered a powerful upward slash, knocking Subaru’s sword from his grasp. For a moment, the blade spiraled through the air before clattering to the ground just beyond Subaru's reach.

 

“You have potential, but you need practice.” Shadow said.

 

"Ghaaaa..." Subaru fell on the ground backwards, panting from the exhaustion.

 

"Why do you even hide your power? You could easily beat anyone and become a hero of the kingdom?”

 

“This is not something that I want, I need to keep my mob persona so I wouldn't draw too much attention to myself.”

 

“Yeah, yeah, I get it.” Subaru rolled his eyes before standing up and picking up his slime sword, inspecting it. 

 

“I wonder how you even come up with the idea of using slimes as sword and armor…” 

 

“Through the experiments and tests, I figured out that slimes are excellent mana conductors allowing someone with excellent control over their mana to channel their magic through the slime suit and create just about anything conceivable, from swords to armor and other stuff.” Cid explained, as he transformed the slime Into different kinds of weapons.

 

“That's… something I guess. I am going to take a walk, see you later.” Subaru said, as he walked in a different direction. ‘That's why you kept the black slimes in the house...’

 

“Subaru.” A young female voice tried to draw his attention. 

 

“Ah!” Subaru jolted, not expecting another person to meet. 

 

“Alpha? What are you doing here?”

 

“I was just spectaring your training with Lord Shadow—”

 

“Yeah, I know. I was quite pathetic, wasn't I? Being the weakest among all of you…”

 

“Don't be so hard on yourself," Alpha replied, stepping closer. Her gaze was steady, a mix of concern and encouragement. "Everyone starts somewhere, and you have potential. You just need to believe in yourself.”

 

"Strength isn't just about power," she replied, her voice softening. "It's about resilience. Kindness and determination can be just as impactful in this world. You may not have the same raw strength as the others, but your heart is what sets you apart, Subaru.”

 

“I think you are overestimating me…” Subaru weakly replied. 

 

"No, I see you clearly," Alpha insisted, her voice firm yet gentle. "You may not think much of yourself right now, but I can see the fire within you, waiting to be unleashed. You don't need to be the strongest fighter to make a difference. Sometimes, being the heart of the team is the most crucial role.”

 

Subaru felt a flicked of warmth in his chest hearing Alpha's words. He shifted his weight, considering her words. “Alright, thank you Alpha.”

 

Alpha warmly smiled at me. “There is nothing to thank me for, Subaru.” However the next moment her expression turned serious. "I have received information about a possible trafficking of a possesed."

 

"Huh? Another possesed?"

 

"Yes, they are planning to sell it to the church. I have tracked their route and we can act this night."

 

"Alright, let's get started."

 

 

 

 

 

“So there it is, it seems like you were right, Alpha.” Subaru said, looking over a bandit carriage, possibly containing another possessed. 

 

“I heard some rumors about the possessed in a village nearby, this carriage came from there. Looks like we're onto something.”

 

Subaru was analyzing the situation, looking for any weak spots they could use to intervene. The carriage was hastily covered, with bandits walking alongside it.

 

“A group of 10 bandits, each 5 on both sides. Guarding a carriage, probably a cage with a possessed in it.” Subaru muttered, eyes narrowing as he studied them.

 

"Alright, it’s time to plan our move. Alpha, you take the right flank. Shadow should take the left ones. Meanwhile I will distract them from the front." Subaru gestured decisively.

 

"Sound good?" he asked, glancing between Alpha and Shadow. 

 

Alpha nodded sharply, her blue eyes flickering with resolve. "Understood. I'll flank from the right. Be careful, Pleaides."

 

Shadow nodded in agreement. "I’ll cast a little darkness on their parade and make sure they never forget who’s lurking in the shadows."

 

Subaru flashed a determined grin. “That’s the spirit. Now, let’s move."

 

The plan was set, and the air grew tense with anticipation. Subaru took a deep breath, steadying himself as he prepared to lead the charge.

 

Subaru darted forward, drawing the attention of the bandits with a sudden whip crack, loud and sharp, echoing through the tense silence of the encampment. The bandits snapped their heads toward him, alarmed by the unexpected assault.

 

“Heya, heya! You stupid bandits! Look at me!”

 

The bandits, caught off guard at first, now bursted into laughter.

 

“Haha! Kid! Go back to your mommy, or else these scary and stupid bandits will have to teach you a lesson.”

 

The second bandit replied. “Haha! That's righ—”

 

However, before he could finish his sentence, his head was sliced off by a slime sword, wielding by Alpha. 

 

On the other side, Shadow was already taking care of the other 2 bandits. 

 

Meanwhile Subaru swung his whip with practiced precision, lashing out to trip a bandit as he rushed toward him, their weapon drawn and angry. Subaru’s whip cracked through the air, entangling the legs of a bandit who was charging forward with a roar. The man tumbled, falling face-first into the dirt, his weapon clattering to the ground.

 

Confusion and panic erupted among the bandits, getting ambushed from all of the sides. 

 

Shadow effortlessly was fighting with 3 bandits at the same time now, swinging, ducking, stepping away from their attacks. He was just toying with them. 

 

One bandit, desperate, lunged at Subaru with a dagger, but he materialized his slime sword and blocked the strike. With a quick flick of his wrist, Subaru pushed back against his attack, forcing bandit to stagger. Seizing the opportunity, Subaru swung his sword aiming to slay the attacker, however Subaru’s grip faltered for a split second, his eyes locking onto the trembling face of the bandit.

 

Fear.

 

Terror.

 

Desperation.

 

In that fleeting moment, Subaru hesitated. His instincts screamed to end the fight swiftly, but his heart begged him to pause. That bandit, he probably have a family and dreams... and hopes just like anyone else. Subaru's breath hitched. The weight of it all pressed down on him.

 

He froze for a heartbeat too long.

 

The bandit seized that moment, lunging forward with a wild, desperate slash. In that split second of doubt, the bandit’s dagger arced toward Subaru’s side, aiming to end the fight with a desperate, reckless strike.

 

However, the bandit froze in place, before his head slid off his neck, then arms, torso and legs. Behind the body was standing Alpha with enraged and concerned expression.

 

“Lord Pleiades!” she said with a clear concern in her voice.

 

Subaru fell on his butt, breathless, staring at the fallen bandit, heart pounding in his chest. His hands trembled slightly.

 

“I-i am fine… Just a bit shaken…” Subaru said, his voice barely above a whisper, still trying to catch his breath.

 

Alpha helped him to get up on his feet, while searching for any injuries. “I am sorry, if I was more cautious enough, the bandit wouldn't have come closer to you.” She said with a guilty expression. 

 

“Don't beat yourself to it, I kinda messed up. I am fine now. See?” Subaru mustered a small smile, trying to hide his trembling hands.

 

Subaru looked around, noticing all the bandits lying in blood. So they took care of them. 

 

Subaru and Alpha, who still refused to let go of him, approached the carriage with a cage, where Shadow stood alone.

 

“If you refuse to kill, it might cost too greatly for you to endure.” he said in a cold tone. 

 

“R-right… I just got too careless…”

 

Subaru pulled down the cloth from the cage which was covering the content of the cage and revealed a pulsing blob of flesh with its sapphire blue eye staring at us. The flesh was mottled and twitching, veins pulsating visibly beneath the translucent surface.

 

“You were right, Alpha. That's another possessed. Poor thing…”

 

“Those depraved bandits,” she spat, rage and disgust pooling in her voice. “They’ll stop at nothing to profit from suffering.”

 

Subaru extended my hand towards it, intending to cure it. His palm landed on the flesh, before the same calm feeling washed over him. The blob was rapidly transforming into something, looked like a human body, before a silver-haired elf fell, Alpha catching her in her arms. 

 

“That's certainly interesting… I didn't pay much attention the first time you cured Alpha.” Shadow said, while staring at the silver-haired elf. 

 

“Hm? Did you notice something? I am not sure how this works, it just works I guess.”

 

“You don't exactly cure the possession, more like you are nullifying the negative effects of it, transferring the part of the curse to yourself.”

 

Alpha and Subaru stared at Shadow in shock. 

 

“E-eh? Am I absorbing the curse then? Does it mean that I'll turn into… that as well?” That's definitely not the good news. 

 

“You should have when you first absorbed the curse from Alpha…”

 

‘That's just another score in being a main character’ Cid thought to himself. 

 

Slowly, the silver-haired elf opened her eyes, before she started frantically looking around with her hands exploring her body in disbelief. “H-huh? H-how? But I was—”

 

“I see you have finally awakened.” Shadow stated, in his usual ominous voice. 

 

“E-ek!” She squeaked, being frightened of Shadow's figure and voice. 

 

“Calm down, we have cured you from the curse which was plaguing your body.” Subaru said in a gentle voice, trying to ease her discomfort. 

 

“Y-you did?” The elf looked at Subaru with a bit of fear and gratitude.

 

“But how… A-and my family…” Tears started picking up in the corners of her eyes. 

 

“That's the fate that I endured as well, it hurts me as well, more than you realize. But now you have 2 options. First is to try going back to your family, however it would raise more questions and you would be sent to the Church either way, to get experimented or be executed.”

 

The Elf listened intently, the fear was visibly gone from her, however it could be shown only at surface. 

 

“The second option is to join us, join us to fight the people who damned us, the people who cursed us, sending our life's into a spiral of suffering and despair. Join us to fight the Cult of Diablos, the ultimate evil of this world.” Alpha said, extending her hand to her. 

 

Subaru felt uneasy hearing her speech about the Cult of Diablos. `I hope she won't get too worked up in the end. `

 

“I-i… There are probably more people like me there, right? Being betrayed, stabbed in the back by the people who you loved and cherished. If… if you want me to help you, rescuing people and fighting against such force, t-then I'll join you!” Silver-haired said, despite her shaky voice there was a tone of determination in it. She took the hand of Alpha and stood up, the dark slime covering her body

 

“Then your name shall be Beta, welcome to the Shadow Garden. As I am the Shadow, he who lurks and he who kills in shadows.” He said while giving me a substantial glance, trying to hint at something. 

 

“And I am… Pleiades, the star which lights the path of the shadows.” Subaru barely managed to restrain himself from sighing.

 

 

 

It's been a few months since the creation of Shadow Garden or rather - Cid’s fantasies. They managed to gather a group of individuals dedicated to defeating the made-up Cult. 

 

Besides Alpha and Beta, their first recruits, they have addition of new 5 members - Gamma, Delta, Epsilon, Eta and Zeta. 

 

Gamma, 5th member of the Shadow Garden, is a dark blue-haired elf, who Cid rescued during one of his “missions”, later being recruited by Alpha. She seems to have suffered the same fate as other girls. 

 

Delta, the 6th member, is a wolf therianthrope with the black hair. She was found by Shadow, Alpha and Subaru. They heard the commotion in the forest and went to investigate it and found her in a very poor state. Despite the weakness, she tried to lunge at Subaru and Alpha, attacking us. However, the moment she felt Shadow presence she immediately went into submission. Subaru offered to cure her and give her a new family, to which she accepted 3 of us as pack leaders. 

 

Epsilon, the 7th member, is an elf with azure hair and light blue eyes. She was found by Subaru by pure coincidence. She crawled her way up a mountain trail but the Possession started to take effect on her body. Subaru cured her and later she swore her loyalty to him, joining the ranks. 

 

Zeta, the 8th member, is a cat therianthrope with blonde hair and purple eyes. When they found her, she was furious, pleading for someone to save her and give her power. Her parents were mercilessly killed along with her little brother. Shadow cured her and gave her power later being recruited into our ranks. 

 

And Eta, the 9th member, is an elf with brown hair and purple eyes. She was found by Shadow, curing her and taking her to us. 

 

“Yo Cid, are you sure that… Cult is actually a made-up thing?” Cid and Subaru were currently in the abandoned town, where the girls were living. It was late evening. 

 

“I definitely made that up.” he said nonchalantly

 

“I am just getting… Way too many reports from Alpha regarding the Cult and Zeta's story about the church, possession and Cult felt way too real.”

 

“They are just playing along with us, having fun. I was impressed by Zeta's story. I wonder where she learned such skills as an actor.”

 

“Yeah… I see… Whatever” Subaru facepalmed. This is just getting ridiculous with each passing day. 

 

They entered the house, which was well-built with working lights visible outside. Upon entering, the smell of the delicious food entered their noses. Subaru looked around, admiring the modern architecture which was chosen by him and Cid. 

 

“Boss!” Delta, upon noticing the presence of Cid immediately jumped on him. “Boss! Delta hunted so many bandits today! When are you going to hunt with me?”

 

“Soon Delta, I hope you've been a good girl and didn't cause Gamma any trouble today.” Cid said, petting her wolf ears. 

 

“But Gamma is weak, I won't listen to her!”

 

Delta was from the tribe, where strength meant everything. Weak were getting pressured and belittled by strong and having such a mindset she would often try to bully weaker girls. 

 

“Lord Pleiades, Lord Shadow. Welcome.” Alpha greeted us, wearing her casual clothing which they got from Claire's wardrobe. Hope she won't notice the missing clothing. 

 

“Hey Alpha, I see we are not late for dinner, huh?” 

 

“In fact we were ready to place the plates on the table just now, please join us.”

 

“Is Beta doing fine now?” Subaru asked with concern. 

 

Alpha took more soft expression. “Beta finally stopped having nightmares… It's all thanks to you and Shadow.” She softly smiled at Subaru. 

 

Beta, just like Subaru, couldn't just mindlessly kill another person, essentially going trauma after being ordered to kill people. That was the source of her nightmares. As her restlessness worsened, they tried comforting her in our different ways. 

 

Shadow told her bedtime stories from our world, documenting each take to read to herself again. 

 

As for Subaru, he decided to pick his old habit from my old life - sewing. He sewed her doll versions of each of them: Subaru, Cid, Alpha, Beta, Gamma, Delta, Epsilon, Zeta and Eta. And their efforts worthed the results. 

 

“I am glad to hear that.”

 

Subaru settled myself on the dining table with Alpha at my side, while seeing Epsilon and Zeta approaching with plates of food. 

 

“My Lords.” Epsilon gracially bowed to Subaru and Cid. 

 

“Lord Pleiades, Lord Shadow.” Zeta bowed as well to them. 

 

“Yeah, Hey…” Subaru still wasn't used to such formality. He already embraced myself as a Pleiades, well kind of, but such formality was odd to him. 

 

Slowly, everyone started gathering on the table. Gamma, followed by Cid and Delta, sleepy Eta and lastly Beta with a doll version of myself. 

 

Subaru found this kinda cute, seeing her carrying around his doll. A sense of pride also hit him. Alpha told him that she would sleep with that doll, hugging it tightly all the nights. 

 

Various girls sent her jealous glances, which went unnoticed by Subaru. 

 

“Uhm… Lord Pleiades…” Alpha looked at me, with an expression, while sending quick glances towards Beta with a doll. 

 

“Eh? Ah! You want me to sew you a doll too? Which one do you want? Yours?”

 

“I want a doll of you as well…” She said while casting her eyes down, a light blush appearing on her cheeks. 

 

“Y-yeah, no problem!” For some reason, Subaru got flustered as well. 

 

“Hey! I want one too as well!” Epsilon exclaimed. 

 

“Lord Pleiades… if it doesn't bother you…” Gamma and Zeta also said, rather sheepishly. 

 

“...” Eta stared at Subaru, her message was clear to him. 

 

Meanwhile Beta was staring at everyone with an unreadable expression. `Well, I guess I have a few restless nights to sew.` Subaru thought to himself.

 

Notes:

So, yeah. I changed his name back.

Chapter 4: A star, a Shadow and a Mist Dragon. 1/2

Emptiness. 

 

Is that I felt every time I entered back to this ethereal dream. The darkness around me was deafening. It was as if I were submerged in a thick abyss of shadows. The shadows were heavy, suffocating, cold and yet so familiar. They were around me, enveloping me, caressing me in obsession and love. 

 

The silver-haired beauty stood in front of me yet again. However this time her face was more visible. Her beautiful and delicate face was adorned with tears that streamed down her captivating amethyst eyes.

 

“∎∎ ∎∎∎∎∎∎” She whispered in sadness. Her eyes staring into mine with unknown longing and desire. 

 

I want to reach out to her, to wipe away the years from her adored face. To show her how beautiful the world is. 

 

“∎∎ ∎∎∎∎∎∎” She whispered, her gentle tone was like angelic bells to my ears. 

 

Her words echoing in the back of my mind, unable to comprehend them. I kept my gaze at her—the only thing in this darkness.

 

“∎∎ ∎∎∎∎∎∎,” she repeated, and with each repetition, I felt her sorrow seep into my heart. 

 

The shadows swirled around her, before I was fully consumed by them. 

 

 

 

 

 

“Phew! That sure took a while!” Subaru was not staring at the fruits of his work—a doll, which resembled the snow-like haired fox with blue alike sapphire eyes. The details on the fails surely proved the skill and precision of the master. 

 

“I didn't expect the tails to be the hardest to do…”

 

Subaru wasn't sure where did he pick the habit to ses the dolls resembling his close ones, but he really didn't mind. As long as he enjoyed it, he would still continue sewing. 

 

Few weeks have passed since Yukime's rescue. Subaru kept his promise, visiting her daily like it was the most normal thing to do. 

 

Just now he was on his way to her house—outskirts of the Midgar Kingdom. From the money he had from the bandits, he managed to rent a house for her, providing her with a roof under her head. 

 

Sure, he was going to gift her the doll as well. He considered this as a sign of the bond they have right now. 

 

In some sense, Yukime considered Subaru as her new family. He had been always there for her. Whenever she had nightmares about the village or when she felt lonely in this house. He was truly an amazing person, despite being younger than herself. 

 

He had no reason to help her, to visit her, to bare spending his time with her. Yet, it's the kindness of his heart that drew him to her. Subaru never questioned his motivations; some things simply felt right, and offering companionship to someone who had gone through so much sorrow felt like a natural thing.

 

Yukime was really grateful for this. She was looking forward to Subaru's visits each day. She had grown to cherish their time together. Subaru would often share tales she has never heard of, or innovation ideas which would surely improve the quality of life for everyone. 

 

She wasn't dumb. She will make his innovation ideas come true—she had the determination and the intelligence to bring them to life. She often mapped out plans in her mind, envisioning how to utilize Subaru's ideas in a way that would benefit both of them. 

 

The only things that stopped her were resource and other practical constraints. The small house Subaru had rented for her in the outskirts of Midgar wasn’t exactly the right place for her. 

 

She knew that one day she would have to leave him, but as for now she would enjoy herself in his company. 

 

A modest house came to Subaru's view as he was now approaching her house. 

 

“Yukime, it's Subaru. I am coming in!” Subaru knocked on the door a few times before opening it. 

 

The inside of the house was decorated in Japanese alike style, which Yukime decorated with the help of Subaru. 

 

Subaru stepped inside, scanning the house in search of the white-haired fox. 

 

“Yukime? Are you here?” 

 

Subaru felt a pair of hands cover his eyes. “Guess who?” he heard a playful female voice say from behind him.

 

“Hmm… I wonder, is that Yukime? I might be wrong…” Subaru played along. 

 

A soft giggle escaped from her lips as she stepped in front of him, her blue eyes sparkling with mischief. 

 

“Bingo! You got it right!” Yukime exclaimed cheerfully, her tails swaying with delight. 

 

“That was just a lucky guess. Or maybe it's because you are the only one living in this house. ” Subaru said, a smirk creeping on his face.

 

“Lucky guess or not, Come in! I’ve been waiting for you, Subaru-kun.” she exclaimed, guiding him over to a small table where a pot of fresh portion of tea had been placed at. 

 

Subaru stepped further inside, feeling the nostalgic atmosphere. The walls were decorated with paper lanterns and decorations that resembled Japanese culture, creating an atmosphere where he felt like at his old home. “You sure know how to make a place feel like home, Yukime.” he remarked, taking a seat opposite her.

 

She poured two steaming cups of tea, the scent of tea leaves entering Subaru’s nosestrils. “All thanks to you! Your ideas on how to arrange the space made everything so much better. I love this place!” Her eyes sparkled with genuine gratitude.

 

Subaru couldn't shake the feeling of admiration and warmth in his chest. Seeing her from being a scared and lost girl from the village to a joyful and playful fox. He remembered how on certain days she would cling to him on nights when nightmares haunted her and how she had slowly begun to regain the light in her blue eyes since that day. 

 

“By the way,” Subaru said, placing his cup down on the table, his expression turning serious for a moment, “I brought you something.”

 

Yukime's ears perked up, curiosity in her eyes. “What is it?”

 

“Ta-da! Your very own doll,” he presented a doll to her, a smile spreading across his face. 

 

Yukime's eyes widened in surprise as she accepted the doll. The doll mimicked her own features: the snow-white hair, the sapphire blue eyes, and even the delicate tails. “Subaru, it’s beautiful!” she exclaimed, visibly moved. “You made this for me?”

 

“Of course” Subaru replied, a small smile forming on his lips. “I wanted to create something special, something to remind you that you’re not alone anymore.”

 

A blush appeared on her cheeks as she held the doll close to her chest, her heart filled with affection. “You really put so much effort into it. You have no idea how much this means to me, Subaru-kun!”

 

He chuckled softly, feeling the blood rush to his cheeks. “It's fine. It’s just a doll, after all.”

 

“Just a doll?” she said incredulously, her eyes narrowing. “You have no idea how much effort goes into creating such a thing noting little details, it is sure made with care and love! It’s far from just a doll!”

 

Subaru scratched the back of his head, a sheepish grin on his face. “Alright, It took longer than I expected, especially the tails. But seeing you happy makes it all worth it.”

 

Yukime's expression softened, her gaze drifting to the doll that resembled her. “I’ll treasure this forever, Subaru. Thank you.”

 

A comforting pause lingered among them, Yukime seemed to be absorbed into her thoughts and I didn't go unnoticed by Subaru. 

 

“What's up on your mind?”

 

Yukime’s eyes glinted mischievously “I have some ideas about establishing a company. If we combine your innovative ideas and my intelligence, we could create something amazing!”

 

“You’re already thinking that far ahead?” Subaru chuckled, “I admire your ambition.”

 

“It will take time and hard work, but I believe in you.”

 

Yukime's smile widened as her tails swayed in excitement. 

 

As they sipped their tea, discussing their future plans and brainstorming ideas through the hours of the day, the sun began to set outside, casting a warm glow through the windows. 

 

Subaru looked outside the window, noticing the change of the sky from blue to gradient orange. "Looks like we might have to wrap up soon, it's getting late." he remarked, glancing back at Yukime. 

 

“Yes! But I really don’t want today to end,” she pouted, her tails drooping slightly. “Can’t you just stay here for a night?”

 

“I am sure my folks and my sister would be crazy if I was gone for a night. Especially my sister. I am sure she would flip upside down the whole kingdom in a search of me. The moment I’m late, she’d assume I got lost in the woods or something equally dramatic.”

 

“Your sister sounds like quite the character,” Yukime laughed, her playful tone returning as she tried to imagine his sister. “But I understand. Family is important.” she clinched to her doll. 

 

“Yeah, she definitely is,” Subaru said, chuckling at the thought of his sister. “But I promise I’ll be back tomorrow! We still have plenty of ideas to discuss.”

 

Yukime nodded, with a hidden hint of disappointment and sadness. 

 

 "Don't be so glum, you know, there is a saying that goes ‘distance makes the heart grow fonder’." Subaru finished, his voice playful to lighten the mood. “And besides, you’ll have your new doll to keep you company until I return.”

 

Yukime couldn't help but giggle at Subaru's attempts to lighten the mood. "You really are quite charming when you try, you know that?" she teased. 

 

"Well, maybe it’s just my natural Natsuki’s charisma shining through!" he retorted, flashing her a grin. 

 

“Natsuki's?” She titled her head. 

 

“Uh… That's nothing.” Subaru stood up, stretching his arms. Just a silly nickname from my childhood. Don’t mind it.” 

 

Yukime watched him with a curious tilt of her head. “Now you have me curious! What’s the story behind it?”

 

“I promise I’ll tell you someday—just not today.” Subaru said in a low voice with a hint of sadness in it. 

 

Yukime’s ears perked up at the slight shift in his tone. “Okay, I won’t pry,” she replied. “But you have to promise me that you’ll share it when you’re ready.”

 

Subaru chuckled. “I promise”

 

As he walked toward the door, he turned back to give Yukime a warm smile. “Remember to take care of yourself while I’m away. And take good care of your doll.”

 

Yukime hugged the doll tightly, nodding. “I will! I promise I won’t let it out of my sight!”

 

“Good. See you tomorrow! ” Subaru opened the door and took a step outside, not before giving a last glance to the house as he walked out of the outskirts to his house. 

 

 

 

“Subaru, I'll start now.” Claire said as she lunged at Subaru, swinging her wooden sword at him. His instincts kicking in as he sidestepped her attack. The blade whooshed past, missing him by mere inches. 

 

“Come on, Subaru! You can’t just avoid me forever!" she called out with slight irritation but encouragment could be heard in her tone as she swinged her sword at Subaru. 

 

“I’m not avoiding you—I’m just trying to find an opening!” Subaru said as he deflected her attack. 

 

Claire had been growing strong with each passing day. Just a week ago, Subaru manages to land so hit on her, but under Shadow's aka Cid's intense training. 

 

However, it didn't take long enough before Claire caught up to him, making Subaru struggle with her pace. 

 

Surely, if Subaru went all out, used his environment advantages and her weaknesses—he could win. Maybe. But he didn't want to. 

 

Not because he respected her strength, dedication and her spirit. Well, he certainly respected, but it wasn't the reason why he didn't want to win. 

 

It's from his past experience. After successful beating her a week ago in a sparring session, she kept sparring with him daily almost all day until she managed to beat him. Dread enveloped Subaru as he remembered the endless sparring session, constant fatigue in his limbs and painful bruises. 

 

“Hey! You’re daydreaming again!” Claire shouted, her voice snapping him back to the present. Her wooden sword swong at him once more, and he quickly raised his own to block the strike. 

 

“Sorry!” he laughed nervously. “Got lost in thought.”

 

With a quick weight shift, Subaru managed to parry another of her strikes, but as he did, he felt the slight unbalance in his footing. And before he could think about his next step, Claire seized the moment. 

 

In a quick shift, she feinted to the left, then stepped to the right and brought her sword sweeping down. Subaru barely had time to react. He raised his sword defensively, but the force of her strike sent him flying back until he fell on the ground with a thud. 

 

Claire held a victorious grin. “Yes! I won!”

 

“Congratulations—Ouch…” Subaru stood on his, bruising his wrist with pained grunts. “You have improved a lot, Claire.”

 

“Of course! It's my obligation as an older sister to be strong enough to protect you and Cid, there is no other way!” She said as she glanced over the Cid, where he stood in the shadows of the tree. “Speaking of you, it's now your turn, Cid! Come here and grab a sword!”

 

Cid swallowed hard, stealing a few nervous glances at me. “What if I just fight him instead of you?” Subaru proposed.

 

“That’s… actually not a bad idea. You’re a capable fighter, and it could be helpful for Cid to learn from someone less experienced than me” Claire mused, considering the idea.

 

“Alright, fine! But I will be keeping an eye on the fight—” she began, only to be cut off by an approaching servant from their manor.

 

“Ms. Kagenou, Lord of the manor wishes to see you.”

 

“Baldy? Alright. ” She said, approaching the maid, not before turning her attention back to brothers. “You can start fighting without me watching! Just Be careful!”

 

“Okay/Sure.” Both of them simultaneously replied. 

 

Subaru watched as she went, before turning attention to his brother. “Claire is certainly stronger now.”

 

“Mhm. Her magical power slightly increased after I cured her from possession.” he replied as he was inspecting the wooden sword. 

 

“That's— Wait, what?” Subaru looked at him in bewilderment. 

 

“I thought she had an error in her mana flow, so I decided to stabilize it while showing her some of my stretches.” He put a finger under his chin. “Now come to think of it, it was a possession.”

 

Subaru took a few moments to process the information Cid just dropped at him and the way he said so casually. 

 

“Now, since we are both here, it's time to take this opportunity and practice my mob skills!”

 

“Huh? Is that another thing of the mob persona you are building?”

 

“Exactly! I want to perfect Mob Technique ‘ Bloody Tornado’” Cid said as he got into a defensive stance. 

 

“Bloody tornado? That doesn't sound healthy… Aren't you being a little too extra?”

 

“Picture this: I get knocked back by a devastating blow, but I spin dramatically in the air like some prop from a low-budget anime! Spectators would be disappointed and embarrassed on my behalf!”

 

“Wouldn't it be counterproductive?” Subaru asked puzzlingly. 

 

“You just have to see it, now come at me!”

 

“Alright…” Subaru said as he lunged at Cid, swinging the sword and hitting him on the chest, sending him flying in the air spinning, with blood pouring out of his mouth. 

 

 

 

 

“Lord Pleiades, Lord Shadow. I have a request for a search of a new location for our new base of operations.” Alpha greeted us as Subaru and Cid were approaching the house, where seven shades were living in. 

 

“A new base, hm?” Subaru said as he looked at Cid, noticing his subtle smirk. 

 

“I shall tell you a story, a story of an ancient city.” Cid said as he tried to look more dramatically as possible.

 

“Long ago, the king of an ancient city forged a pact with the Beast, a creature of unfathomable power, who gifted the realm with prosperity and protection. But time was destroying the honor; greed and corruption consumed the royal bloodline, and the pact turned to dust.” Cid started. Subaru raised an eyebrow as he was listening to him while Alpha was absorbed and listening carefully. 

 

“As corruption and betrayal enfolded, the Beast watched with disdain, his patience growing thin. One fateful night, he unleashed his wrath—Devastation that shattered the capital and its feckless residents. The echoes of ruin filled the air, as the ancient city crumbled beneath the fury of vengeance.”

 

“By the end, the Beast claimed the fallen city as his eternal sanctuary, surrounding it in a toxic veil of mist that killed anyone who dared to challenge it.”

 

“Wait… The ancient city and the beast… it's—” Alpha soon came to the realization. 

 

“The ancient town - Alexandria.” Cid answered. “That will be our new base. Prepare yourself and inform the shades, we are moving today.”

 

Alpha nodded in affirmation, before heading back Into the house. 

 

Subaru blinked, processing everything. “Alexandria? Isn't it a town from Egypt?”

 

“Not all that I said is a lie. During my bandits hunt I went into an Abyssal Woods, which was covered in a toxic mist. I figured out a way to avoid the effects of the mist, but soon after I encountered a dragon.”

 

“A dragon you say?” Subaru’s eyes widened in surprise. 

 

“It was an intelligent one, I could tell. I really wanted to fight it, but I felt like it wasn't worth it. Instead I just headed back. ” Cid continued. 

 

“And now I have a good reason to fight it. We could see how strong the shades became.”

 

“What if it's really powerful? From all the stories I have read, the dragons are the most powerful creatures.”

 

“I'll intervene if something goes wrong.” 

 

“You should, because I don't want anyone to get hurt.” Subaru replied. “I am not strong enough to protect any of them.”

 

Cid looked at Subaru indifferently. “You are selling yourself short, from the battles I have observed you have a great tactician mind.”

 

“Huh? But—”

 

“And tacticians should not be on the front of the battle, they should stay behind and control their subordinates and navigate their movement. It's not about the raw power you have, it's about your mind.”

 

“Wow. It's least expected to hear a compliment from you.”

 

Cid shrugged before entering the house. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“Are we going to hunt a beast? Is it a strong beast? Delta is going to beat it easily!” A therianthrope wolf was practically bouncing at the thought of fighting something strong. 

 

It was midnight when Subaru and Cid along the seven shades decided to venture into the Abyssal Woods, in search of the dragon. 

 

“I would try to talk with it first, as it seems to be intelligent.” Subaru replied, as they were walking deep Into the forest. 

 

“Ghhh… Mini-boss is no fun! Why talk when you can fight!” Delta growled. 

 

“For once, I have to agree with this stupid mutt. The creature must be protecting the city from the wanderers and it would not try to negotiate with us.” Zeta replied. 

 

“Who are you calling stupid, you dirty, wet cat?” Delta growled at Zeta. 

 

“Delta! Zeta! Not now, we are on a mission.” Alpha's stern voice ceased their little pick-up fight. 

 

“Right away Alpha-sama!” Delta scarily replied and Zeta just bowed her head. 

 

The surroundings were finally being covered in a mist and if it wasn't for Shadow's magic, they wouldn't be able to get through. 

 

“The mist… like the legends say…” Beta astonishingly replied. 

 

“Is this where you meet the creature, Lord Shadow?” Gamma asked, looking around trying to spot it. 

 

Shadow did not reply, like he was waiting for someone or something to appear. 

 

It wasn't long enough before the ground started trembling, the mist cleared away as a flying creature was descending to them. 

 

The Creature scales shimmer in a radiant silver-white, adorned with bluish and magenta reflections dancing across his wing mainsails. It has four chroma-dynamic whiskers—two on each cheek—and six horns atop his head: two large ones tipped with gold, two medium-sized, and two smaller ones. Radiant, color-shifting energy pulses from the back of his head, while his eyes glow with an ethereal misty blue-white colour.

 

In front of them descended the Mist Dragon, the protector of the city Alexandria.

Notes:

Questions about the romantic interests: which one do you want to see?

Chapter 5: A star, a Shadow and a Mist Dragon. 2/2

‘Just like I imagined the dragons in my dreams, they’re amazing.’ Subaru thought to himself. 

 

 

“Everyone—” Subaru didn’t get to finish his sentence before the Mist Dragon’s piercing gaze locked onto him. Without warning the dragon roared so loudly that it echoed their everyone’s ears, the ground trembling beneath them. 

 

 

Purple energy started to form around its mouth, the purple orb quickly gaining in size. Subaru knew what was coming next. 

 

 

“Watch out!” Subaru shouted, his eyes wide with fear. 

 

 

In an instant the dragon breathed out purple, a wave of magic that could obliterate anyone in its path. 

 

 

Subaru dropped to the side, trying to dodge the blast while directing the group. “To the sides!” he yelled. 

 

 

Delta and Zeta moved immediately, going in opposite directions. Gamma and Eta followed, jumping to Subaru’s left while Alpha and Epsilon went right. 

 

 

The purple breath hit the ground where Subaru had just been, exploding in a cloud of violet smoke and magic that erupted around. The force of the blast shook the ground, destroying and sending dirt flying everywhere. 

 

 

As the smoke cleared Subaru checked on the group’s positions, breathing a sigh of relief to see everyone had dodged the attack. 

 

 

“That’s a warm welcome,” Subaru panted, brushing dirt off his slime suit. “Everyone good?” 

 

 

“We are.” Alpha replied, getting back to her feet. 

 

 

Delta was pumped and growled, “Let Delta at it! Delta can take it down!” 

 

 

“Delta! Wait!” Subaru yelled but it was too late, Delta charged forward and got ready to attack with her claws. 

 

 

As she closed in, the dragon turned its attention to her, its eyes filled with curiosity and irritation. Then, the dragon began casting another magic attack, the same purple breath but this time directly aimed at her. 

 

No time to dodge, Delta’s reflexes kicked in. She rolled to the side just as the blast hit the ground where she had been. 

 

A massive explosion erupted, sending a shockwave that knocked Delta off her feet. She tumbled through the air, landing hard against a tree, destroying it under her weight. 

 

“Delta!” Subaru shouted, panic rising in his voice. 

 

However, Delta wasn't done. She sprang once again at the dragon with fierce determination and unmatched speed. Dragon regarded her with something akin amusement in his eyes before latching at her with its claws. 

 

Delta barely manages to dodge it, jumping over the attacks, twisting her body in mid-air.

 

“Nice try!” Delta shouted, taunting the dragon as she circled around it. The Mist Dragon, now more irritated than amused, swung its tail toward her, but Delta was quick, leaping over it with.

 

Subaru watched with anxiety and panic in his mind as he saw devastating attacks of the Mist Dragon before being pulled back to reality by Alpha. 

 

“Lord Pleiades!” Alpha called out, worry creeping into her voice as she observed the chaos unfolding.

 

“Right!” Subaru responded, trying to keep a cool head despite the tension, he looked over the Shadow, where he stood observing the battle. “Everyone! Here is a plan! We will be using dragon’s size to our advantage! Delta, keep the dragon's attention on you! Alpha, Beta, Epsilon and Zeta ready your strongest attacks, on my command attack it! Gamma and Eta provide support!”

 

Everyone in the group nodded, waiting for Subaru’s command. 

 

“And I will be…” ‘Right, I am useless here, I can't do anything to help them in any way.’ Subaru silently cursed his helplessness, clenching his fists in frustration. He could see Alpha watching him, the slight shift in her eyes and the way her ears perked up telling him that she knew what he was thinking.

 

“You are not useless.” Alpha firmly stated, locking her eyes on his. 

 

Subaru looked at her, a look of surprise and guilt on his face. He quickly shook those thoughts away, before returning his attention to the battle. 

 

Delta continued to avoid the dragon's attacks, keeping its attention sorely on her. Despite the danger, she was grinning at the prospect of fighting such a powerful enemy. 

 

Subaru, seeing an opportunity to attack, yelled. “Now!”

 

Immediately, Alpha, Beta, Epsilon and Zeta lunged at the Mist Dragon. Beta, Epsilon and Zeta were attacking the right and the left side of the dragon. Despite its size, the dragon managed to dodge and block all their attacks with an ease. 

 

However, Alpha aimed high, jumping high from the ground, aiming at its neck—intending to cut it off. Huge amount of a man was gathered in her sword, one single strike. The air cracked with energy as she descended with her sword glowing blue.

 

'This is it!' Subaru thought. But to his dismay, her strike wasn't strong enough to penetrate the dragon's tough scales, leaving only a small scratch on it. The Mist Dragon turned its gaze toward Alpha, its eyes narrowing in annoyance as it let out a low rumble, alike to chuckle. 

 

“Not even a scratch?” Alpha exclaimed, her expression shifting from determination to surprise.

 

“Get back—” Before he could finish, the Mist Dragon unleashed a furious roar, before flapping its wings, lifting off the ground to the sky. 

 

‘This isn't funny… isn't funny at all!’ Subaru thought as he watched the dragon being unharmed by their assaults. 

 

The Mist Dragon's eyes latched at Subaru once again and with the last flap of its wings, dove downwards, aiming its sharp claws at him. Subaru's heart dropped at the sight, he barely managed to roll to the side, feeling the rush of wind passing by him. 

 

The speed of assault caused a shockwave that sent Subaru tumbling across the ground. He gasped for breath, the impact knocking the wind out of him, and struggled to regain his footing. 

 

"Subaru!" Alpha lost her composure for a moment, her voice laced with anxiety as she rushed to his side.

 

"I'm fine!" he lied, forcing himself to stand and shake off the dirt. He glanced around, noting everyone’s position and their fatigue. 

 

“Everyone retreat! We have to think of something else!” Subaru shouted, gaining the attention of everyone. ‘Dammit! What is Cid doing when you need him the most?!’

 

The Dragon's gaze hasn't left Subaru, but as Subaru was processing what to do next, the dragon suddenly started erupting the Mist from its body, fully covering itself until it disappeared from their sight. 

 

‘What is this?’ Subaru asked no one but himself, as all of them started looking around in search of the Dragon.

 

“Stay alert!” Subaru commanded, sensing the change in the atmosphere. 

 

“Where did it go?” Gamma murmured, looking around into the mist that now enveloped the field. 

 

“Don’t let your guard down!” Alpha added, her hand gripping her sword tightly, scanning the area with sharp eyes. 

 

“Delta, can you sense it?” Subaru asked, glancing at therianthrope wolf.

 

Delta sniffed the air, before replying “It’s close! Delta can feel its presence, but Delta can’t see it!”

 

Suddenly, the Dragon appeared above them launching down with an incredible speed, landing with a thunderous crash, sending shockwaves that knocked everyone off their feet. 

 

Subaru quickly scrambled to regain his balance, forcing himself upright, quickly focusing his attention on the dragon, however there was nothing left but a mist in place of the crash. 

 

The Dragon reappeared once again, but this time Subaru wasn't prepared. It lunged at him with its claws, aiming to tear him into pieces. Subaru's heart dropped, embracing himself. 

 

However he found himself tackled to the ground by Alpha, rolling to the side, as he felt the wind rush past him. 

 

"Stay down!" Alpha shouted, her body shielding him as the dragon's claws barely missed them and instead struck the ground. 

 

Subaru tried to catch his breath, his heart racing as he lay on the ground. "What are you doing?" he gasped, his voice filled with panic. "You could hurt yourself!”

 

“I'd rather die than see you being killed!” Alphan snapped back, her voice filled with fierce determination and concern. “I can't afford to— We can't afford to lose you!”

 

Subaru's eyes widened at her words, it made him feel guilty and grateful. “Alpha, you—”

 

Before he could finish his sentence, the Dragon reappeared once again in the sky, menacingly staring Subaru down. 

 

‘Why does it keep its attention on me?’ Subaru mused as he was looking around. 

 

He could see the fatigue and injuries getting caught up to his comrades and If any longer of these assaults, all of them might be as good as dead. He needed to think, and think fast. 

 

Suddenly, he came up with a plan. A stupid and risky plan but it might work. 

 

“Alpha, you take charge. I am going to act as bait, use this time to regroup everyone and attack the dragon.” Subaru shouted with a newfound determination. 

 

“What? You can’t be serious!” Alpha exclaimed, her eyes widening in disbelief. “You can't just act as bait! You’re putting yourself in too much danger! We can’t afford to lose you here!” Alpha protested, fear and anger filled her voice.

 

“If I can get the Mist Dragon to focus on me, you all will have a chance to regroup and hit it with everything you have. We can’t let it keep targeting anyone else.” He paused, locking eyes with Alpha. “I need you to trust me.” 

 

“Subaru, I—” she started, her voice trembling. 

 

“Do you trust me?” Subaru interrupted. “All of you are strong enough to defeat it, I believe in you.”

 

“Fine. Just… promise me you’ll be careful.” Alpha took a deep breath, nodding slowly

 

 

“I promise,” Subaru replied, thankful to her. “Now, let’s do this!”

 

“Hey, you stupid Dragon! You don't look so almighty there, up in the sky! You look more like a small fly! Better keep up with me as I am labeled as the most annoying person you have ever met!” Subaru shouted up at the Mist Dragon, taunting him. 

 

The Dragon’s curiosity pitiqued at his taunt, its eyes slightly narrowing at him seeing he run into the forest. It hovered for a moment, momentarily investing itself in Subaru’s antics, as if thinkinf whether to be insulted or amused, before following him into the woods. 

 

As Subaru sprinted down the forest, he could hear the flapping wings behind him, following his leads. 

 

"Faster, faster!" he muttered to himself, with branches hitting his bodyand trying not to trip over the thick roots that cluttered the ground. Behind him, he could hear the flapping of the dragon’s wings. 

 

As he ducked behind a large boulder, he caught his breath to think. He recalled the terrain. There was a clearing not far ahead—a perfect spot for an ambush. If he could make a break for it and draw the dragon into that open space, that could give everyone a chance to regroup and prepare their strongest attacks.

 

"Just a little further," he whispered to himself, his breath coming in short gasps. "The clearing is ahead.”

 

Suddenly, Subaru stumbled over a root jutting from the ground, and he felt himself falling forward. With a grunt, he hit the ground hard, rolling before quickly standing up.

 

“Shit… I have to—” He was interrupted by a gust of wind passing above him. The dragon descended above and landed on the ground just in front of him. 

 

‘I can't use my magic spell now, I have to have him weakened.’

 

Subaru stumbled backwards, falling on his butt. “Uh... hi there!” Subaru stammered, attempting to keep the panic and fear from his voice. He scrambled backward. “I just wanted to have a chat.”  

 

Rather than attacking, the Mist Dragon regarded him with a tilt of its head, seemingly intrigued by the audacity of the little human before it. In that brief moment, Subaru realized he had the dragon’s attention.

 

“Just to clarify. I’m not here to pick a fight. You know, it’s all about communication these days.” Subaru continued, trying to maintain a sense of calm in the face of death. “What do you say we settle this over a nice cup of tea instead?”

 

The Mist Dragon blinked, its fierce demeanor briefly replaced by confusion. Before it erupted into something that could be considered into a laughter.

 

Subaru blinked in surprise, taken aback by the sudden change in atmosphere. The Mist Dragon's massive body shook with every rumble of laughter. 

 

“See?” Subaru continued, gaining a little confidence from its reaction. “No need for all this violence! I mean, we could really just sit down and, I don’t know, share some stories. You’ve probably got some pretty epic tales about flying and living for thousands of years, right?”

 

The Mist Dragon's laughter subsided, replaced by an intense gaze that drilled into Subaru’s very essence. 

 

“Okay, okay,” he said, waving his hands. “How about I share a tale of my adventures? Something to lighten the mood!” 

 

He began to recount the ridiculous series of events that led him and his organization to this very moment: the encounters with bandits, the odd encounters, and the bizarre situations he had somehow managed to survive. He embellished some stories, making them more ludicrous, to keep the dragon entertained. 

 

To his surprise, the dragon seemed genuinely entertained. Its eyes sparkled with what looked like amusement, and it tilted its head, almost like it was enjoying an odd form of entertainment. 

 

“Your presence brings curiosity, little one,” the Mist Dragon remarked, its voice almost calming. “But it has also brought danger. My territory is sacred, and I do not take kindly to intruders.”

 

Subaru's form trembled as the Dragon's deep voice resonated through the woods. “I get it! It thought we could come to an understanding and find a way to coexist. I mean, you’re a magnificent creature, and I’m just a… well, a human who’s probably more annoying than dangerous." Subaru chuckled nervously, trying to maintain the dragon's interest.

 

"You think yourself insignificant, but your audacity intrigues me." The Mist Dragon's brow furrowed, and it leaned closer to Subaru, its eyes narrowing. “You dare to treat this encounter as an opportunity for bonding rather than conflict?”

 

Subaru nodded eagerly, sensing he might be able to defuse the situation. "Exactly! I mean, look at me! I'm just a simple guy trying to make my way in the world. And I wouldn’t want to get on your bad side!”

 

For a moment, the Mist Dragon remained silent, allowing the weight of its past to linger in his mind. "Many have sought to conquer these lands, underestimating the bond I have with it. Humans often come in search of power or resources, unaware of the harmony that exists."

 

“Exactly!” Subaru exclaimed. “Instead of conflict, what if I could help you guard your territory? I have friends who could help keep those who would invade at bay, and in exchange, you could give us a place we could stay in. We could build an alliance that benefits us both!”

 

The Mist Dragon deeply considered this option, however, before he could answer he was attacked from all of his sides. The Mist Dragon suddenly tensed, before his attention snapped from Subaru to the attackers. 

 

The dragon’s eyes blazed with fury as it registered the sudden intrusion of Subaru’s companions, who had taken advantage of the distraction to launch a combined assault. 

 

“Wait!” he shouted, raising his hands to signal the others. “Stop! I was just—”

 

But they didn’t hear his pleas. They charged forward, determined to protect him and attack the Mist Dragon who had already injured them once. 

 

“Lord Pleiades!” Alpha called out with fierce determination as she leaped forward, sword drawn, ready to engage the dragon. The others followed suit. 

 

“Listen to me!” Subaru pleaded, heart sinking as he watched. “The Mist Dragon isn’t just some beast! It’s—”

 

“Enough of this!” the Mist Dragon interrupted, its patience wearing thin. The Dragon flapped its wings, quickly ascending to the sky. The Mist Dragon channeled and charged a powerful magical attack, which fired in a scattered fashion, in multiple powerful, super-fast magical bursts. 

 

Everyone managed to dodge the attack, except for Epsilon. 

 

Subaru watched in horror as a projectile was launched straight at her, without giving her time to react. 

 

“Epsilon!” Subaru kicked her out of the way, absorbing the whole attack on his body. 

 

His body was thrown to the ground like a ragdoll, hitting multiple trees and destroying its trunks in the process. Pain and agony enveloped him as he laid there breathless and motionless. 

 

“—uru!” He heard a distressed female voice, forcing himself to open his eyes. He lifted his arms up to see what remained of them—burned muscles, exposed bones beneath charred skin. The fingers or lack of absence of them. His whole torso was burning, blood furiously bleeding from it. He winced at the pain that shot through him with each movement. 

 

“Suba— Please! Stay awake!”

 

‘It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. IT HURTS. IT HURTS… It doesn't… Hurt?’

 

Subaru blinked, trying to understand the weird sensation he was feeling before looking at his arms again. 

 

The pulsating red energy and flesh covered his arms as they were slowly healing or rather restoring his missing limbs. By a bone. By a muscle. By a nerve. Slowly. 

 

“H-huh?” Subaru muttered in confusion. As limbs and his injuries slowly healed themselves, before he stopped feeling any pain. 

 

He slowly stood up with Alpha helping him. “I am fine… I think so…” He said as he gazed forward. He saw the same Dragon now staring him down, in possible betrayal in his eyes as it charged another magic attack in his mouth. 

 

Alpha got in front of Subaru, shielding him from the attack, however it wasn't necessary now. 

 

The Dragon sent its breath towards them, before it was dissipated by a figure in a black cloak. “So that's the effect for absorbing the curses, hm?” 

 

“Lord Shadow!” Almost all of them, Seven Shades exclaimed, their voices filled with hope. 

 

“Shadow… You bastard…” Subaru said tiredly, as he stared at him. “Just finish this…”

 

Shadow in response just smirked, before turning his attention to the dragon, locking his gaze on it. “Alright then… Playtime is over.”

 

It was the first time Subaru witnessed Cid using his magic. The surge of his magic made the atmosphere around them turn into blueish purple radiant light,as dozens of purple strains wrapped around Shadow, like some vessels connected to him. “Let's see if you stand a chance of an incomplete version of my almighty attack…”

 

The Dragon, sensing the change in the atmosphere and the power of the black figure in front of it, charged one of its most powerful attacks. It charged a powerful magical attack from its chest, which after a few seconds exploded, its range quickly gaining in size, destroying every matter or not. 

 

Shadow pointed the sword at the dragon, its purple energy wrapped his slime sword. “I… AM… INCOMPLETE ATOMIC…”

 

A moment later, the dragon’s magic blast collided with Shadow’s own. A shockwave erupted upon impact, scattering the mist around them. The ground trembled beneath them as the two forces collided. 

 

The sight was breathtaking. The clash of magical might filled the forest with a brilliant tapestry of light and color, in a blinding flash of purple light. 

 

Subaru watched in a daze, hardly able to comprehend the magnitude of the scene unfolding before him. He could see Alpha’s expression, the way her eyes sparkled with hope, as Shadow took control of the battlefield.

 

However, Shadow's magic proved to be more powerful, overwhelming the dragon's blast and heavily injuring it in the process. The Dragon roared for the last time today before it lay still on the ground. 

 

“Did we do it?” Alpha said, staring at the unmoving dragon on the ground. 

 

To her dismay, the dragon’s body shook, before it slowly stood on its legs. 

 

“That's enough now! Star's Retribution!” Subaru chanted his own magic spell. From the ground, blueish purple chains tightly enveloped the dragon's body, ensuring the lack of mobility for it. The Dragon tried to cast another magic, to free itself but for some reason it couldn't. 

 

“That's not an ordinary chain, the chains make your mana in the body go crazy, chaotically spreading through your body and mind, leaving you no possibility of using the mana. It works really well with foes with huge mana capacity, like you. I mean, it works for everyone as well.”

 

Shadow's brow furrowed. “Makes mana go crazy you say? May I ask you to cast such a spell on me sometimes, I want to test something?” He whispered to me. 

 

“Uh, sure?” I said as I started approaching the dragon. 

 

Subaru slowly approached the Mist Dragon, whose eyes were filled with a mixture of pain and bewilderment. “Now, let’s have a chat, shall we?” Subaru said, trying to keep his voice steady. “I think we got off on the wrong foot. Or… uh, you know, claws…”

 

“You say to “settle this over a nice cup of tea”, but Instead of plunging a night on my back, human?” The Dragon's voice resonated. 

 

“That was a huge misunderstanding and miscommunication! They thought you were hostile, they didn't know that you were up to negotiating!” Subaru retorted. 

 

“As a part of my oath, I hereby announce Shadow and Pleiades to use my sacred place — Alexandria as they wish so, for defeating me in a fight.”

 

“Eh?” Subaru muttered. “Just like that?” 

 

"That's a part of my oath, it cannot be broken."

 

The Seven shades finally lowered their guard, lowering down their slime swords. 

 

“I can't believe it! The legendary ancient city! Alexandria for us to see and live in!” Beta exclaimed enthusiastically. 

 

“It surely took a lot…” Epsilon tiredly sighed. 

 

“However, as for you, I have another arrangement, human.” the voice resonated in Subaru's mind

 

“Ha?” Subaru ooked around, trying to see someone calling him. 

 

“I am speaking telepathically, human.”

 

“Lord Pleiades?”

 

“It's nothing, I thought I heard someone.”

 

“Is that you? The Dragon?” 

 

“Indeed, as I said you piqued my interest, human.”

 

“Is that why you were always targeting me?” Subaru thought, almost annoyed. 

 

“No, you emanated a scent which was unpleasant to me, human.”

 

“What are you saying?”

 

“I am saying that you smell like shit.” Subaru could bet that he heard the Dragon's chuckling and his smirk. 

 

“What! I wash myself daily!” Subaru quickly sniffed himself. 

 

“That's not what I was talking about, human. Anyway, I'd like you to form a pact or rather a spiritual contract with me.”

 

“Hah? Spiritual contract?” Subaru asked confused. 

 

“A contract that binds your soul with mine, granting you a portion of my power, allowing you to communicate with me whenever you wish and the ability to summon me.” The Dragon finished explaining. 

 

“But why me? I am just a human…Weak one to be more specific…”

 

“The reasons are quite simple. I find you curious and entertaining, human.”

 

“Am I just entertainment for you?” Subaru paused. “That's it, nothing more?”

 

“Nothing more, human.”

 

Subaru pondered for a bit. “Alright, how do we make this contract?”

 

“First you shall tell me your name, human.”

 

“Subaru… Subaru Kagenou.”

 

“Repeat after me now, I, The Mist Dragon, protector of the city Alexandria, hereby announce Subaru Kagenou, the human, as a spiritual partner for life, until one of our souls gets destroyed.”

 

“Okay…” Subaru shifted his weight. “I, Subaru Kagenou, the human, hereby announce The Mist Dragon, protector of the city Alexandria, as a spiritual partner for life, until one of our souls gets destroyed.”

 

Suddenly, Subaru felt a deep connection, a bond forming in its soul. A warm feeling spread through his body as he made a contract that would change his life forever. 

 

“As a part of our contract, you shall give me a name, hence we, dragons, don't have one.”

 

“I see… Then, I shall name you as… Rigel. How does it sound?”

 

“Pretty plausible, although it could be better.”

 

“I literally named you after a star, alright?!”

 

The chains around the dragon weakened and then slowly disappeared. 

 

“Lord Pleiades? Is something the matter, you've been staring at the dragon for a few minutes now?” Subaru's thoughts were interrupted by a young female voice, Alpha.

 

“Oh, heya. I just… uh… I formed a spiritual contract with the Mist Dragon—I mean Rigel, that's his name now.”

 

Everyone’s eyes widened processing what Subaru just said. 

 

“Eh?” Cid could only muster. 

Notes:

It seems like the mist dragon was a friend we made all along the way...

Sorry if the fight was bad, it was my first time writing a fight action, gotta start somewhere yk.

Chapter 6: Of Families and Bonds

“Daddy! Look at what I just made!” A silver-haired little girl beamed with excitement as she rushed towards her father with a crown made of flowers in her hands. 

 

Her father knelt down to meet her at eye level, a warm smile across his face. "Wow! That's beautiful, sweetheart!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with affection. 

 

"I picked the flowers from the garden! See? It’s got daisies, and those tiny purple ones, and a few wildflowers too!" She pointed excitedly at each bloom, her blue eyes filled with joy.

 

Her father took the crown gently from her hands, turning it slowly to admire it. “You did such a great job, honey. It’s perfect for a princess.” he said, placing the crown gently atop her head. 

 

The girl’s face lit up even more at her father's words, and she spun around. "I'm a princess! Look at me! And you are my brave knight!”

 

Her father laughed. "Indeed, Your Highness! What are your royal commands?" he asked, playfully placing a hand over his heart, as if pledging his fealty.

 

“My first order is to bring cookies and juice to mineself!” She commanded. 

 

“Cookies are unhealthy for a princess like you.” Father playfully booped her nose. 

 

"But what’s a feast without cookies?" she giggled, scrunching her nose slightly in response to the playful boop. "We must celebrate my new royal title!"

 

Her father chuckled. "Very well, Your Highness! But we will add some healthy food to the menu. How about strawberries and some carrot sticks to go along with the cookies?"

 

The girl pondered this for a moment, her expression serious. "Hmm… okay! But the cookies must be the biggest ones!" She raised her arms to illustrate the size of the cookies she envisioned. 

 

“Deal!" her father replied, holding up his pinky finger for a pinky promise. The little girl giggled and wrapped her finger around his, sealing their agreement. 

 

“Sir Viscount Grease, I see you are enjoying your time with your family?” An old manly voice called out in the distance, interrupting their fun. 

 

“Indeed, Lord Thomas. Spending my time with my dear Milia is the only thing that brings me true joy.” Greece said as he lovingly caressed Milia's hair. 

 

“I see. Your wife would be proud of you seeing the way you cherish your daughter.” Lord Thomas sharply remarked, with a hint of mockery in his tone. 

 

Greece’s expression shifted for a moment, a shadow passing over his face at the mention of his late wife. But he quickly masked it with a smile, glancing down at Milia, who was blissfully unaware of the undercurrents in their conversation. 

 

“Thank you,” he replied carefully, adjusting the tone of his voice to remain light. “Milia is what keeps me going, after all.”

 

“Father, can we get cookies now?” she asked, her voice trying to break the tension. 

 

“Sweetie, can you play somewhere else for a few minutes, your brave knight has to deal with something now.”

 

Milia's blue eyes widened slightly, sensing the shift in the atmosphere. "Okay, but I'll be right back!" 

 

Greece watched her go, a small smile lingering on his lips before he turned back to Lord Thomas. “What was that supposed to mean?” Greece asked, his voice steady despite the feeling of irritation.

 

“I didn't mean to pry, but your carefree demeanor and lack of responsibility reflects poorly on you, Sir Grease. Did you not forget about the important event you have tomorrow?” Lord Thomas Inquired, narrowing his eyes. 

 

Greece inhaled deeply, suppressing his frustration. “I haven't forgotten, Lord Thomas. I simply choose to prioritize my time with Milia.”

 

“Should I remind you who will you be fighting against in your first round of the Bushin Festival? You will be fighting against the first princess of the Midgar Kingdom, Iris Midgar. ” Lord Thomas interjected. "A princess, Sir Grease! Don’t you think it would be wise to actually prepare?"

 

Greece straightened, his brows furrowing slightly. “I appreciate your concern, but I’ve fought many battles in my life. I know how to prepare for an opponent. And besides she is just a kid. ” 

 

Lord Thomas raised an eyebrow, his voice laced with skepticism. “A kid, yes, but a kid raised in the royal courts of Midgar. A kid who graduated from the academy of the Dark Knights. Don't underestimate the training and skill she possesses. Her bloodline practically guarantees that she will be formidable."

 

“You’re right, she’s from a prestigious lineage,” he conceded. “But so what? Just because she is a princess and has received enough training doesn't mean that she would win against someone who has much more experience with a sword." Grease maintained his stance, though a flicker of doubt crossed his mind at Lord Thomas's words. 

 

“Then prove it, Sir Grease, prove it tomorrow on your first round.” Lord Thomas said, his tone turning serious. "But remember, there’s more at stake here than just a match. Your reputation in the kingdom hangs in the balance. The people are watching."

 

Greece watched Lord Thomas retreat, then looked back at Milia, who was gathering wildflowers once more, seemingly unfazed by the serious conversation that had just taken place. The softening of his resolve came when he approached her, kneeling by her side.

 

“You know, Princess Milia,” he began, a playful tone creeping back into his voice, “your brave knight might need a bit of royal training for tomorrow's event.”

 

Milia looked up at her father, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Training? What kind of training, brave knight?" she asked, tucking a few of the wildflowers behind her own ear.

 

“Training to ensure that I can protect my princess. You see,” he continued, adopting a faux-serious tone, “if I am to battle against a princess of the Midgar Kingdom, I must be at my very best!”

 

Milia giggled. "Can I watch the training?"

 

"Of course my dear." Grease chuckled, ruffling her silver hair affectionately. 

 

… 

 

… 

 

… 

 

In the middle of an arena, stood 2 opponents facing each other. On the right side stood a young female girl with crimson hair and a sword in her hands as she stood in a fighting stance. 

 

On the left side stood a man in his 30s with gray hair slicked back as he positioned himself into a fighting position with a sword in both of his hands. 

 

“Ladies and Gentlemen!” The announcer’s booming voice echoed throughout the arena. 

 

“Welcome to the first round of the tournament! We have two remarkable contenders today! To my right, the esteemed Princess Iris Midgar of the Midgar Kingdom!” The crowd erupted into applause, some chanting her name while she smiled, confidence radiating from her.

 

“On our left, we have Sir Grease, the seasoned warrior known for his unmatched fighting experience!” A wave of cheers and applause greeted Greece as he stood facing Iris Midgar. 

 

Greece observed the young princess, noting the determination in her stance. “She’s just a child.” He told himself. 

 

“May the best fighter win!” With that, a bell rang, and the match started.

 

Immediately, both of them lunged at each other with a fierce speed and magic power radiating from the swords, however… 

... 

... 

... 

... 

“And the winner of the first round is Iris Midgar, the first princess of the Midgar Kingdom!” The crowd erupted with applause and cheers, voices filled with excitement and joy. 

 

As for Grease, he laid on the ground utterly humiliated and beaten, panting heavily as he struggled to regain his composure. The weight of the loss crashed down on him. His pride was shattered, as he slowly pushed himself up on one knee, the arena's cheers ringing in his ears. 

 

Greece glanced up to find Iris standing before him, her expression a mix of supremacy and sympathy. 

 

“Congratulations, Princess Iris,” he managed, forcing a respectful nod despite his pride still smoldering from the loss. 

 

“Thank you, Sir Grease,” Iris responded, her voice steady and tinged with genuine sincerity. “You fought valiantly. Your experience is evident.” 

 

Greece forced a smile in return, though it felt heavy on his lips as he walked away from the arena with conflicted thoughts in his head. 

 

 

 

 

 

Days and weeks have passed as Grease was now found training endlessly with his sword in the garden, polishing his skills, trying to become stronger, more powerful. 

 

"Focus,” he muttered to himself, gritting his teeth as he fought against the fatigue that threatened to overwhelm him.

 

With the swing of the sword, he imagined the tournament. He pictured Iris, poised and ready, her crimson hair flowing. “Next time,” he whispered fiercely, “I won’t lose.”

 

Suddenly, he heard a light footsteps coming close to him, it was Milia who was looking at him curiously. 

 

“Daddy? Why do you train so much? You won against the other knights before. You’re already great!” Her head cocked to the side, innocent concern in her blue eyes. 

 

Greece paused, exhaling sharply as he looked down at his sword. “I lost to Princess Iris, Milia. And losing isn’t something I take lightly.” 

 

“Why not?” she asked, genuinely puzzled. “Losing just means you can get better, right? You can learn more and become even stronger!”

 

"Well,” he began, searching for the right way to express his complicated feelings, “losing is...hard. It makes you feel weak, and it stings your pride.”

 

“Is that why you keep training?” Milia asked, her voice filled with curiosity. “So you don’t feel weak? Because you are already strong— Ah!” Suddenly, she started rubbing her wrist. 

 

Grease looked at her with a concern in his eyes. “Sweetie? What's wrong?” He asked as he kneeled down to inspect the wrist. 

 

To his horror he found something that would be father's nightmare. 

 

A black spot. A sign of possession. 

 

“Milia, sweetheart, we need to get you inside,” he said, his voice steady but laced with urgency as he gently took her hand. 

 

“Why? I’m just playing," she protested, her brows knitting together in confusion. "Are we going to make those big cookies now?”

 

“Milia, listen. We have to be careful. I want you to stay close to me, okay?” He glanced around the garden. 

 

“Okay…” she replied, as she clutched his hand tighter.

 

Once inside, Greece quickly shut the door and turned to face Milia. He knelt down again, bringing them to eye level. “I need to look at that wrist of yours again.” He gently pulled her hand closer, inspecting it. 

 

A single black spot on her delicate skin. He knew all too well what this could mean. His heart raced, sending a surge of dread through Greece. 

 

“Milia, do you remember if anything strange happened to you?” He asked in concern. 

 

She shook her head. “No, Daddy. I was just picking flowers. I didn’t touch anything else!”

 

“Milia,” he said, his voice low. “I need you to promise me you won’t talk to anyone or go anywhere without me. Not even to play with friends.”

 

Her blue eyes widened, reflecting a mix of confusion and concern. “But Daddy, I—”

 

“Please, Milia.” His tone softened but remained firm. “I know it feels unfair, but it’s important to keep you safe.”

 

“Okay…” she replied, her voice just above a whisper. 

 

 

 

 

A few weeks have passed. Milia's symptoms got much worse, she couldn't leave her bed now. The black spot spread on her arm, where once was a delicate white skin now was a pulsing flesh with flowing red energy. 

 

Grease sat beside Milia's bed, his heart filled with despair as he watched the once joyful girl being reduced to this. 

 

“Milia, sweetheart, how are you feeling today?” he asked, forcing a smile, despite the despair in his heart. 

 

“Daddy… it hurts,” she whispered, her voice weak and trembling.

 

He reached out, stroking her hair. “Milia,” he whispered, his voice barely above a breath. “Please, just a little longer. I promise I’ll find a way to fix this.”

 

Suddenly, he heard a knock on the door, he turned towards the door. The door creaked open to reveal Lord Thomas and other 2 unknown figures, his expression serious and eyes narrowed.

 

“Sir Grease,” he began, his voice low as he stepped inside. “I need to speak with you.”

 

“Lord Thomas? Did you manage to find it?” Grease began, his voice filled with hope. 

 

Lord Thomas took a look at Milia's conditions before turning his attention back to Grease. “Indeed, I found it, Sir Grease.” He slowly nodded. 

 

“What is it?” he asked, urgency rising in his tone. “Can you cure her?” 

 

“You see, Sir Grease. I was ordered to watch over you and your daughter, since she started showing the first symptoms of the possession.” Lord Thomas said as he approached Milia. 

 

Grease's eyes widened as he listened to Lord Thomas's words, a mix of confusion and anger mixing in with his fear. “What do you mean you were ordered to watch over us?”

 

Lord Thomas ignored his words as he continued. “Since you are a Viscount, we didn't take immediate action as it would raise suspicion, however we consider this is the right time to intervene.”

 

Greece's heart sank at Lord Thomas's confession. “You mean to say you knew about this all along? Why didn’t you say something sooner? You are my friend after all! ” His voice was loud, a mix of fury and desperation. 

 

“You ignorant fool.” Lord Thomas mockingly retorted. “Did you really think I consider you as my friend? You are just a pawn in a much larger game, Sir Grease. This was never about friendship. This is about power.”

 

Greece felt a chill run down his spine at Lord Thomas’s words. “Power?” he said, his voice breaking slightly.

 

“Yes, power.” Lord Thomas confirmed, with his cold look in his eyes. “Your daughter's affliction is an opportunity. A chance to gain favor with the Cult of Diablos should I bring a possessed to them.”

 

Greece felt a wave of nausea wash over him as Lord Thomas’s words sank in. “Have you lost your mind?” Greece said, anger blurring his vision. “You think I would hand my daughter over to a cult?”

 

“Unwillingly? Yes, Sir Grease.” At his words, Grease got hit by a head by something heavy as he fell on the ground, one of his subordinates hit him, his consincions slowly fading away, as he heard the last words of Lord Thomas. 

 

“Make sure to check your surroundings, Sir Grease. Although your services might come to a use to the Cult of Diablos. Farewell for now. ”

 

 

 

 

 

 

Grease woke up in a dimly lit room, with his legs and arms being chained. As his eyes slowly adjusted, he saw a mirror in front of him. He looked around just to see 2 knights standing beside him. 

 

“H-huh? Where am I— Where is Milia?! What did you do to her, you bastards?” Grease's voice was filled with anger as he demanded the answers from the silent knights. 

 

Suddenly, the mirror lit up, on the other side sat a handsome man with dark long red hair and grey eyes. He was wearing body armor with a long cape. 

 

“Greetings, Sir Grease, My name is Mordred — the 9th seated knight of the Cult of Diablos.” Mordred said, as he stared down at Grease. 

 

Greece shot him a furious glare, struggling against the chains that bound him. “Where is Milia?” he demanded. “What have you done to her? She is just a child!”

 

Mordred arched an eyebrow, an amused smile on his lips. “A child, yes, but not just any child. The daughter of a Viscount, with a unique bloodline that could prove invaluable to our cause.”

 

“You will not lay a hand on Milia! I swear I’ll—”

 

“Swear what?” Mordred interrupted, his tone shifting to one of mocking curiosity. “You think your empty threats will make a difference? You’re in no position to bargain, my dear Viscount. What a pity. Such bravado for someone so utterly powerless.”

 

“Does it trouble you to know your daughter is merely a tool to those who seek power?” Mordred continued, his voice dripping with arrogance. “But you see, Sir Grease, you have an opportunity here. A chance to rise in ranks, to gain power and influence in the Cult of Diablos.” 

 

Grease glared at Mordred. "You think I'll just accept that?”

 

“Accept? Sir Grease, acceptance is not required,” Mordred replied, a smug smile playing at the corners of his lips. “What is required is your cooperation. Join us, and we can make this more... appealing for both parties.”

 

“Join you?” Greece spat. “I will never align myself with the likes of you! The Cult of Diablos is nothing but—”

 

“—a means to an end,” Mordred interrupted, his tone filled with amusement. “Have you not realized that the world is a cruel place, Viscount? Power is the only currency that matters. And right now, you are in dire need of it.”

 

Silence enveloped the room, before Mordred continued. 

 

“What if I said that we can cure your precious daughter?”

 

For a moment, Grease eyes widened in shock. “Cure her?” he asked, his tone laced with a mix of skepticism and hope. “What’s the catch?”

 

“No catch, Sir Grease. Just a simple exchange. Your assistance, and in return, I assure you that your daughter will be freed from her affliction.” Mordred said. 

 

"What would I have to do?" Grease replied, his voice trembling with desperation. 

 

“You would serve us, become an agent of the Cult. Use your skills and connections to further our objectives. In return, once we’re done with you, your daughter will be restored to her former self—a bright, beautiful child once more, free from the curse. Or who knows, maybe you would want to stay in the Cult and rise in the ranks?”

 

Was it possible? Was there truly a path to save his daughter in exchange for his allegiance? The vision of Milia, her laughter and innocence flashing behind his closed eyes. The idea of losing her was unbearable. 

 

“I…” His voice cracked. “I need to protect her.”

 

Mordred’s smile widened further. “Then you know what you must do, Sir Grease.”

 

Greece closed his eyes, picturing his daughter. The laughter, the joy, the love. “I want her safe… I’ll do what it takes.”

 

“Wise choice.” Mordred’s voice dripped with satisfaction. “Welcome to the Cult of Diablos, Sir Grease. We will succeed… Together.”

 

The chains snapped as they fell on the ground with a metallic sound. The door clicked shut behind him, and Greece sat motionless, the weight of his decision hanging heavy in the air. 

 

“Millia…”

 

 

 

 

 

 

“So, uhm… Mister Mist Dragon—”

 

“Rigel. That's my name now.” Rigel interrupted Beta. 

 

“Rigel. What did Lord Pleiades mean by… forming a contract with you?”

 

“Well, young ones.” Rigel began. “it seems that your friend here has unexpectedly won me over with his persistent jabbering. Through a contract, he has bound himself to me, thus allowing me to share a fraction of my power and wisdom.” He paused for effect, his gaze sweeping over the group. “And, it appears I get to have a front-row seat to the antics of you lot. How delightful.”

 

“Wait, so you're saying Lord Pleiades is now your… partner?" Gamma finally asked, her voice barely above a whisper. 

 

"Partner, yes," Rigel confirmed, a hint of amusement in his voice. "Though I suppose 'entertainer' may be more fitting.”

 

“Hey, what do you mean by that!" he replied. "I mean, who else can say they have a dragon as a friend?”

 

“Lord Pleiades!” Alpha exclaimed, her face lighting up with a mix of awe. “You’ve done something incredible!”

 

“Seriously, that’s big!” Gamma said, barely able to contain her excitement. “A dragon! Just wow!”

 

“I mean, it's not like I planned this," Subaru replied, rubbing the back of his head. "It just… kinda happened.”

 

Subaru looked over the group, his attention sliding towards Zeta. Subaru could tell she was unpleasant about something, although she tried masking it under a neutral expression. 

 

“Does this mean we can actually live in Alexandria now?” Beta asked eagerly, her eyes sparkling. “I’ve heard legends about that city! It’s said to be beautiful!”

 

Alpha stepped forward, her expression a mix of concern and joy. “Are you sure you’re okay after that last attack? You really took a hit—but you saved Epsilon.”

 

Subaru waved his hand, brushing off their worries. “I’m fine! I mean, it hurt like hell and my body felt like it was on fire for a moment, but I’m totally fine now. Really!” He forced a grin, not wanting to show the lingering pain.

 

Alpha studied him closely, her eyes betraying her skepticism. “You’re not fooling anyone. Just promise me you’ll get some rest.”

 

“I promise, I will,” Subaru replied, forcing an optimistic smile. 

 

“Lord Pleiades…” Epsilon said with tears gathering in the corners of her eyes. “I am truly sorry, if I wasn't so careless you wouldn't get hurt…”

 

“I said it's fine! Don't beat yourself to it, after all it's my obligation to watch over your safety.” Subaru said, trying to calm down Epsilon. “Besides, Shadow had saved the day.”

 

"And Shadow, what did you mean by— Hey? Where did he go?" As the group looked around, they realized Shadow had seemingly vanished. 

 

'What a weird habit he has, to disappear without a trace' Subaru mused to himself. 

 

“Now, what will it be? Should I take you to Alexandria?” Rigel interrupted his thoughts. 

 

Subaru blinked. “We can now go to Alexandria, right now?”

 

“Indeed, although I must warn you. The city is hidden, shrouded in the mist to keep it safe from intruders.”

 

“Wait, if the city is hidden, how will we even get there?” Epsilon asked. 

 

“I can part the veil of mist for you and guide you to the entrance of the City.” Rigel replied, his voice steady. 

 

“Okay, then. What do we need to do?” Subaru asked. 

 

“It's simple, just follow my lead.” With that, Rigel unfurled his massive wings before picking up Subaru by its claws and placing him down on his back. 

 

“Uh, Rigel? What are you—AAAHHHHHHH!”

 

As Rigel’s wings flapped, sending gusts of wind swirling around them, Subaru clung tightly to the dragon’s scales as they ascended high in the sky. 

 

“Are you serious?” Subaru shouted back, as he felt gusts of wind hitting his body. “I’m not exactly used to riding dragons!”

 

“Fear not! Your life is in safe hands—er, claws, I suppose.” Rigel replied as he flew over the woods. 

 

“That wasn't funny at all!” Subaru yelled, feeling a mix of exhilaration and terror as they soared through the sky. 

 

Subaru took a deep breath, trying to steady himself as he clung to Rigel's back, he glanced over the sky and below at the breathtaking sight. 

 

“Okay, okay, this isn’t so bad!” Subaru shouted, adrenaline fueling his excitement despite the initial panic. 

 

“Do you fly often?” He shouted over the roar of the wind. 

 

“Occasionally.” Rigel replied. “But I prefer to keep my feet on the ground.”

 

“That sounds more like a humble brag. ” Subaru chuckled nervously, enjoying the moment. 

 

“Perhaps, but you should appreciate the view while it lasts.” Rigel said. “We are almost there.”

 

Subaru took a moment to catch his breath, heart racing from the flight. Glancing back, he could see the seven Shades following beneath them. 

 

As they flew, the dense mist that had once covered the area began to swirl, revealing glimpses of what lay beyond. Towers of stones, cracked houses and a huge destroyed white Castle was seen by Subaru. 

 

“Wow…” Subaru whispered, awestruck by the sight unfolding before him. The ancient abandoned architecture of Alexandria rose from the mist. 

 

“Welcome to Alexandria,” Rigel declared, his voice bringing Subaru back to the moment. “Long ago, this was a thriving city, sheltering countless beings. Now, it remains hidden, a sanctuary for myself.”

 

As they descended, Subaru saw the other Seven Shades closely following behind as they approached them. 

 

“Alright, everyone! Welcome to Alexandria!” Subaru announced, grinning widely. “It’s not exactly a five-star hotel, but I think it’s got potential!”

 

Subaru turned his attention to the Seven Shades as they were looking around in wonder and curiosity. 

 

“Look at that!” Beta exclaimed, pointing to a massive stone archway that had withstood the test of time. “It’s amazing!“

 

"We'll need to fix it up," Alpha added, her voice filled with determination. “We can establish our new base here. Gather supplies, bring our future members and teach them.”

 

“It's going to take a lot of work,” Zeta said, her earlier displeasure now subsiding as curiosity took over. “But if we all pitch in, we can restore this place.”

 

“Uhm, Rigel? How did this place turn into… this?” Beta asked curiously. 

 

Rigel was deep in thought before replying. “Long ago, myself formed a sacred pact with the king of Alexandria, bestowing the protection of the city by covering the forest with the mist. However, as centuries passed, the once-honored pact faded from memory, and the king's descendants succumbed to greed and corruption, forsaking their duties and responsibilities. So instead they used the city and the pact for their personal gains. In response to this broken vow and the kingdom's descent into darkness, myself decided to put the people's worthiness to the test. One night, myself mercilessly attacked the capital, bringing ruin and devastation upon the city and its inhabitants. The capital, along with the king's descendant, fell before myself.” Rigel finished explanation. 

 

Beta was in awe of the story as she was chaotically scratching every note in her diary. 

 

“About the pact…” Subaru interjected. “What were the conditions?”

 

“The condition was that one day one of the King's descendants would fulfill their duty by ending my life.” Rigel paused, looking at me with an unreadable expression.(if it's possible) "Seeing you and Shadow's combined strength, ignited a hope in myself, that maybe two of you will manage to end myself.”

 

"No." Subaru’s voice rang out, firm and unwavering. He glanced back at the group, seeing their shared astonishment mirrored in Alpha's wide-eyed expression. "We’re not going to kill you, Rigel. That’s not the way things should be.”

 

Rigel blinked, clearly taken aback by Subaru’s bold response. “You would deny a dragon’s rightful end?” His voice held a mix of confusion and intrigue.

 

“Yes, I would! You’ve brought us here. You’ve shared your power with me and, well, you seem… different from what I thought a dragon would be like.” Subaru squared his shoulders, determination shining in his eyes.

 

The Seven Shades exchanged glances, caught off guard by Subaru’s sudden passion. 

 

Rigel’s eyes softened slightly, a hint of amusement playing on his lips. “You speak with conviction, little human. Many would have rushed to claim victory and glory through my demise without a second thought.”

 

“I’m not like them!” Subaru exclaimed, stepping closer to the dragon. “I may not have the power of a dragon or the wisdom of centuries, but I believe your existence has value beyond just being a guardian.”

 

“I have lived for millennia,band in that time, I have seen countless lives rise and fall. You possess a peculiar spirit, Subaru Kagenou. Perhaps there is more to this than mere entertainment,” Rigel mused, his voice now tinged with respect. 

 

“Tell me, Subaru Kagenou, what is it that you truly value in life?” Rigel's deep voice echoed, Subaru felt its weight as he considered how to respond.

 

“What do I value?” Subaru repeated thoughtfully, taking a moment to gather his thoughts. The Seven Shades looked on, their curiosity piqued. Alpha’s expression was particularly intent. 

 

“Honestly? I value connection. Relationships—friendship, family, and even the bonds we form with those who fight alongside us. It’s these connections that give life meaning, that inspire us to push forward, even when things seem hopeless,” Subaru said, his voice steady as he spoke from the heart. 

 

“Sometimes, it feels like everything’s against us. We face evils, doubts, and battles that seem unbeatable. But every time I look to my comrades, the ones who stand beside me, I find strength. Those connections—they become our power, driving us to keep going, even when we think we might fall,” Subaru continued. “I believe that protecting those bonds is essential. They are what make us human, what set us apart. It’s why I cannot simply accept your demise, Rigel.”

 

As Subaru spoke the Seven Shades listened intently, each reacting in their own unique way:

 

Alpha’s expression softened, admiration in her eyes. She had always believed in Subaru's convictions, but hearing him articulate his values melted her heart. She nodded along, feeling a mix of hope and inspiration, recognizing how deeply Subaru cared for them all. “You’re right, Subaru,” she whispered, gripping her sword with renewed determination. “We fight for each other.”

 

As Beta was furiously scribbling notes, she paused mid-sentence, her pen in mid-air. Subaru's passionate speech captivated her completely. She could see how genuinely he believed in them and was inspired to capture this moment in her notes forever.

 

Gamma nodded approvingly, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. Subaru’s passionate depiction of their connection lifted her spirit up, providing her with renewed motivation to stand strong alongside her friends.

 

Delta let out a low growl of approval. “Yeah, exactly! We’re stronger when we stick together! I like your spirit, mini-boss!” she said with her tail swaying in excitement. 

 

Epsilon felt a sense of warmth wash over her, her heart swelling with affection for her comrades and Subaru's bond. She smiled, sensing the sincerity behind his commitment to their relationships, a feeling that deeply resonated with her as well. His words resonated with her own insecurities and vulnerabilities, reminding her of the importance of friendship and the bond they are sharing

 

Zeta found herself reassessing her stance. She considered Subaru weak, for his kind heart in this world. "He really believes this." she mused, crossing her arms defensively and clicking her tongue in annoyance. 

 

Eta found herself listening to Subaru voice, although she was tired she was intently listening to his every word with her curiosity piqued. “Connections… Bonds… I wonder if I can digest them and look inside them…” She tiredly mused to herself. 

 

Rigel studied him intently. "You have an inherent softness, human. Something I have not seen in ages—an unyielding light in a world that can often seem so dark. What makes you think like that?" 

 

"Because I have the right people by my side, and I refuse to give up on them," Subaru replied fiercely. "I've learned that life isn't just about the victories and the glory. It's about the kindness we show to each other, the sacrifices we make, and the strength we gain from relying on one another. I wouldn’t be who I am without them, and I won’t stand by and watch if they suffer. That’s why I chose to save Epsilon, even if it meant putting myself in harm’s way.”

 

Rigel was silent for a moment, allowing Subaru's words to sink in. The air was tense with anticipation and anxiety, like anything or anyone's intervention could change things for better or worse, a very significant moment... However... 

 

Rigel burst out Laughing, his very form shaking with every rumble of laughter. 

 

“Hey! What's so funny about it? I was being serious here!” Subaru said, his cheeks flushed in embarrassment. 

 

“Your kind persists in believing that strength lies only in power!” Rigel exclaimed. “Yet here you stand, with your pitiful strength, asserting the value of connections and bonds! It’s refreshing, little one! Most would deem utter folly, yet your heart is an unbreakable weapon, capable of wielding more might than any grand artifact or spell! You intrigue me even further!”

 

“What do you mean by that?” Subaru asked, trying to regain his composure. “I’m just an ordinary guy, really.”

 

Rigel’s laughter subsided, but the glimmer of amusement in his eyes remained. “You underestimate yourself, Subaru Kagenou. Your essence resonates with more power than you realize. The connections that bind you, those bonds with your comrades - are catalysts for true strength. They allow you to transcend your limitations.”

 

Subaru blinked, confusion evident on his face. “Transcend my limitations? I’m just a guy with a couple of spells.”

 

“That may be true,” Rigel said, his tone serious now. “But what you possess—your unwavering spirit, the ability to inspire and protect others—that is the foundation of true strength. Dragons like myself have respected that kind of resilience throughout history. Your actions speak volumes about who you are, and that is where your true power lies. I wasn't wrong about choosing you, you are the right person.”

 

Subaru stood there, struck by Rigel's words. He had always thought of himself as a mediocre human, someone who wasn’t particularly special or powerful. "I see... Does it mean that you reconsider?”

 

“Indeed,” Rigel replied, his voice imbued with a sense of gravity. “Your convictions have led you to question the very nature of this pact, a notion truly remarkable for a human.”

 

Subaru felt a wave of relief wash over him at Rigel’s words. “So, you won’t insist on your demise?” 

 

“No, my time will come eventually, just as the stars burn out. But the way you speak fills me with hope that perhaps the future could be different for us both.”

 

“So—”

 

“Hold on!” Rigel raised his voice, interrupting Subaru. “If I were to overwrite my pact, I must ask for one more thing in return.”

 

“Anything!” Subaru exclaimed, feeling a swell of hope.

 

“I wish to experience this world through your eyes. Teach me about humanity, I have spent centuries in this sanctuary, but very little time understanding the quirks of your kind,” Rigel proposed.

 

“Are you sure you want that?” he asked, his brow furrowing in thought. “I mean, I’m just a regular guy. I’m not exactly an expert on human nature.”

 

Rigel replied. “You underestimate yourself once more. It is precisely your ordinary nature that fascinates me. Your experiences, your struggles, the bonds you form. I wish to see the world through your eyes.”

 

Subaru hesitated for a moment, considering the gravity of Rigel's words. “Alright, I'll do my best,” he finally said, a smile creeping on his face. “But it won’t always be smooth sailing. And don't judge me too harshly!”

 

And with that being said, the pact between Pleiades, Subaru Kagenou and The Mist Dragon, Rigel has been overwritten under new conditions and terms. 

 

“Now I have a first question to ask you, Subaru Kagenou.”

 

“Uh, yeah? What's it?”

 

“What exactly is mayo and why is it lingering in your mind?”

Notes:

Initially I planned this chapter to be +10k words. However I decided to divide it into 2 chapters, with this one being around 6k words.

Anyway, I really enjoyed writing back story for Grease and Seven Shades reaction to Subaru's small speech.

And I intend to publish chapters with about 4k words in each.

Chapter 7: Desperation.

Notes:

Happy new Year! I took a small break for preparations to celebrate New Year and Christmas and now we are officially barack.

It's been a few years since the official pact with Subaru, the Pleiades and Rigel, The Mist Dragon. Their bond grew even stronger and deeper to the point where they would tease each other at times. 

 

Both Cid and Subaru turned thirteen, meanwhile their Sister, Claire turned 15. At the age of 15, it's the time when most of the aristocrats enroll their children Into the academy of the Dark Knights. 

 

However, on the day of her departure she was nowhere to be found, her room was in a mess like there was a fight. 

 

“The room was like this when I came in!” Explains their dad, as he was frantically scanning the room. 

 

“Who in the hell was able to overpower our daughter?! The culprits must be master fighters!”

 

“And?” Replied a voice, which could send a shiver down the spine. “So you are saying we are out of luck since the kidnapper was skilled.”

 

The owner of the voice was their mother. 

 

“T-that's not what I was saying… I was just stating a fact…” Baldy replied, as the sweat started dropping from his forehead. 

 

“Stop making excuses bald man!” The mother said, as the sound of slapping was audible. 

 

“I am sorry, I am sorry!”

 

“Go and find out daughter, dammit! Subaru is still too young to take such responsibilities!”

 

After Subaru was done watching the scene with an unreadable expression, he and Cid sneaked out of the room. 

 

‘Subaru, your mind is clouded. Calm down and think carefully, don't let your emotions take control of your mind.’ The voice in the Subaru's head echoed. It was Rigel's voice. 

 

Subaru took a deep breath, trying to regain the composure. He closed his eyes for a moment, gathering his thoughts. He could hear the frantic footsteps echoing through the halls, but his mind was focused on the task at hand. Claire, his sister, was missing, and he needed to find her.

 

Despite Claire's harsh training and her sharp tongue, Subaru deeply cared for her. He considered her a part of his family and would do anything to ensure her safety. 

 

“Beta.” Cid called out and soon after a maid who was walking along them transformed, the once blonde maid now had silver hair and blue feline eyes. 

 

“Yes! Lord Pleiades! Lord Shadow!” She answered that she walked besides us. 

 

“Do you—”

 

“Do you know where Claire is?” Subaru interrupted Cid, urgency in his tone. 

 

“Alpha is searching for her at this very moment.”

 

“Is she alive?” Cid asked, meanwhile Subaru shot him a sharp look, finding it absurd to ask such a question. 

 

“Most likely.”

 

Subaru clenched his fists in frustration. "Most likely isn't good enough…" he muttered under his breath. 

 

Beta shot him a worrying look. “As we have expected, the culprits are the members of the Cult of Diablos—one of the high-ranking agents to be more specific.”

 

“An agent, huh? What does it have to do with my sister?”

 

“They suspect that she might be one of the heroes’ descendants.”

 

‘This is absurd, there is no time for this stupid game. Again with this non-existing Cult…’ Subaru thought to himself

 

“My sister is not connected to any heroes’ lineage! This is nonsense!” he protested, frustration seeping into his voice.

 

Beta's eyes widened as she processed Subaru's reaction, realizing how deeply he cared for Claire. 

 

“And these bastards guessed right…” Cid replied. 

 

Beta has set a map and a pile of documents on the table with various marks and notes on it. “After our careful investigation, we believe Miss Claire could be brought to any of these locations.” She said as she pointed her finger at the red dots on the map. 

 

Cid was staring at the window, giving side glances towards the map while Subaru looked at it with full attention. 

 

But as Beta kept talking, Subaru's frustration started to get overshadowed by guilt and sadness. 

 

It was their fault that the girls firmly believed that the Cult was real, it was their fault that both him and Cid became the source of their devotion and admiration. 

 

The story of the cult was getting more complicated as they went on. It was just a matter of time before they found out the truth. Would they hate them? Despise them? Leave them and never come back? 

 

‘But I don't want to… I was having so much fun with them… They are my first friends in this new world…’ Conflicted thoughts and emotions flooded Subaru's mind. 

 

Subaru knew he was an awful and pathetic person for manipulating them. 

 

Subaru's thoughts were interrupted by a slime knife, which Cid manifested and threw it randomly at the map, getting both Subaru's and Beta's attention. Subaru raised an eyebrow at his action while Beta was bewildered. 

 

“It's right here. The place where they are keeping our sister.” Cid said with the most serious expression. 

 

Beta blinked, looking over where the knife was thrown. “But there is nothing there…” She looked at Subaru puzzlingly, looking for the answers or confirmation. 

 

‘These are fake hideouts, a cheap trick. The real location is encrypted in these ancient texts.’ Rigel's voice boomed in his mind. 

 

‘Fake hideouts? Wait…'

 

However, as Subaru's eyes darted from the red dots on the map and the encrypted ancient text to the slime knife, something clicked in his head. 

 

“Wait a moment…” Subaru whispered, as he started gathering information together. “These marked hideouts… They are fake!”

 

“Eh?” Beta exclaimed in confusion. 

 

‘If we compare this ancient text to this decrypted text, it would reveal a completely different message that we haven't considered yet…’ Subaru's mind raced as he pieced together the clues.

 

“Look at this,” he said, pointing at the map with renewed determination. “Each of these marked locations seems to be based on certain patterns in the texts. But if you shift your perspective and summarize the patterns, it forms a different text altogether. The red dots represent routes or links! They are leading to the real location! Which is..."

 

Subaru slowly traced his finger on the map till it reached the place, where the slime knife had been thrown at. “It's… right here?” As he looked puzzingly at Cid. 

 

Cid gave him a nod of confirmation while staring off the window. "Yes, it is." 

 

‘Where are the words of gratitude?’ Rigel said, a hint of pride in his voice. 

 

‘Words of gratitude? But Cid was the one who pointed at the location?’

 

‘That's beside the point! The great Rigel deserves his recognition!’ Rigel replied, amusement laced in his tone.

 

‘All you did was throw me a vague hint. You’re just an ancient dragon with issues about your ego!’

 

Rigel responded with a huff. “Pah! Ego? I simply recognize talent when I see it. You wouldn't have deduced the truth without help from a mighty being such as myself.” 

 

Subaru could almost picture Rigel’s smug expression, ‘Oh, of course, how can I forget the almighty Rigel, the great dragon of wisdom and knowledge—who just so happened to throw some vague hints.’

 

‘Come on! At least I deserve to hear a single “Thank you” for my efforts, no?’

 

Subaru took a deep breath. ‘Fine. Thank you, Rigel. I appreciate your… vague hints.’

 

‘Ah! See? That wasn’t so hard, now was it?’ Rigel exclaimed, sounding almost smug. 

 

Subaru's expression turned serious as he focused his attention back to the group. 

 

Beta began frantically checking her reports and notes before her face confronted one of the shocks as the realization hit her. “Could it be?! After looking through all of the notes, I believe they have an underground hideout in that place! That place had high activity of transportation and weird activity but we prioritized the rescue of Miss Claire! Lord Pleiades! Lord Shadow! You are incredible!” She said in adoration and admiration as she stared at them. Truly they were incredible. 

 

‘This has to be stopped, each time it's getting harder and harder for me to bear it, this is the last “mission” before I tell them the truth about the made-up Cult’ Subaru thought to himself as a new wave of guilt washed over him. 

 

“Beta. Contact other Shades, we are moving soon.” Cid replied as he materialized in his slime suit. 

 

“Right away!” Beta replied, taking notes. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“Sir Viscount Grease, I see you adjusted well to your seat as one of the agents?” 

 

Greece felt a shiver crawl up his spine at the sound of the familiar voice, the tone laced with mockery. He turned to see Lord Thomas emerging from the shadows, a smug expression across his face. 

 

“Yes, how very observant of you,” Greece replied, his voice filled with tension. “Why have you come here?”

 

Greece felt a shiver crawl up his spine at the sound of the familiar voice, the tone laced with mockery. He turned to see Lord Thomas emerging from the shadows, a smug expression plastered across his face. 

 

“Come now, Grease,” Lord Thomas said with a chuckle. “I came to check on my… colleague. After all, you and I are now aligned in this mess.” 

 

“Aligned? Is that what you call this twisted path you’ve led me down?” His voice trembled with anger and resentment. “You manipulated me into this, Thomas!”

 

“Manipulation is a strong word,” Lord Thomas replied, feigning innocence. “I merely opened your eyes to the reality of our situation. You wanted to save your daughter; I simply provided a means to do so.”

 

A tense silence hung among them only to be followed by the heavy breathing of the Viscount. 

 

“I was there, you know.” Lord Thomas continued, his voice dripping with condescension. “When they made the offer. You should feel honored—most wouldn’t have had the chance to join the Cult. You should be grateful.”

 

“Grateful?” Grease scoffed, shaking his head in disbelief. “Grateful for what exactly?”

 

Lord Thomas pulled a small bottle with red pills from his pocket and extended it to Grease. “Grateful for the power that comes with allegiance." Lord Thomas replied, his smirk widening. "You have been granted an opportunity few are even aware of. You can protect your daughter and gain the strength to ensure no one can ever threaten her again.”

 

Greece stared at the small vial, his heart pounding in his chest, eying the pills with tension. “These are?”

 

“Beads of Diablos.” Lord Thomas replied. “They are magical pills containing extraordinary power from the demon blood. A single pill can greatly increase magical power. They’ll amplify your magical abilities a hundredfold. You’ll be stronger, quicker, more adept than any knight the kingdom has seen, you will gain power.” He paused. “A power which you are in dire of.”

 

Greece leaned against the wall, his thoughts in turmoil. A dark, twisted desire flickered in Greece's eyes as he gazed at the vial. It was an intoxicating temptation. 

 

“Take the vial, Grease. The choice is yours.” Lord Thomas said, his voice smooth and persuasive.

 

“And she won’t suffer if you choose the right side.” Thomas encouraged. “The world is cruel... but power is your shield.”

 

A moment passed, and Greece felt the urgency in his heart and mind. Then, slowly, he clenched his fist around the vial and brought it closer to his chest.

 

Lord Thomas's smirk widened. “I believe I should introduce you to your new designation and mission.”

 

Greece stood in uncertainty, the vial of Diablos beads in his grasp as he was eyeing the red pills. 

 

“I am sure you have heard of Baron Kagenou family, a sector of land within the Midgar Kingdom?” He paused, searching for Grease's reaction. 

 

Grease silently nodded his head. 

 

“They have a child—an heir to their family, Claire Kagenou, who is considered a prodigy in swordsmanship. We believe she was afflicted with a curse.”

 

“A prodigy… and afflicted?” Grease repeated slowly, processing the implications.

 

"Your mission, Sir Grease, is to capture this girl." Lord Thomas's voice was low and measured. “With her capture, you could solidify your status among the ranks and secure a cure for Milia.”

 

Greece's heart raced as Lord Thomas laid out the plan before him. “Capture Claire Kagenou? For what purpose?”

 

“You shouldn't concern yourself with such questions. Just complete this simple mission and you will be a step closer to saving your daughter.”

 

Grease’s mind raced as he contemplated his options. On one hand, he had the chance to gain immense power and potentially save Milia. On the other, he risked becoming the very monster Lord Thomas had becomr. The thought of harming an innocent child, even for a greater cause, disturbed him deeply.

 

“I’ll do it,” he said, his voice firm despite the turmoil within him. “I’ll bring you Claire Kagenou.”

 

“Very good.” Lord Thomas’s demeanor shifted, a glimmer of satisfaction dancing in his eyes. “You have made a wise choice.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Claire Kagenou found herself chained to a wall by magic seals. A day ago, her family threw a big party for her 15’s birthday and today she should have been sent to the academy of the Dark Knights. However, she found herself quite in an unexpected place. An underground hideout, where she was placed in a cage. 

 

She scanned the place around her. A din lighted corridor past the cage, which was lighted by torches. Her appearance was unusual, since the kidnapping, as she assumed, happened at night, when she was asleep. She vaguely remembered how someone sneaked her in a room and attacked her, eventually overpowering her due to her circumstances. 

 

The sound of footsteps echoed through the tunnel, someone was approaching the cage. It appeared to be a middle-aged man in his 30s, judging by his appearance he was a noble. High-ranking one to be more specific. 

 

“Claire Kagenou… The heir of the Kagenou Family. I heard a few interesting things about you.” Grease stepping closer to the bars of her cage, his cold gaze eyeing her face. 

 

“You’ve made quite a name for yourself, especially with the rumors of your prowess in swordsmanship. Tell me, how have you been feeling lately?”

 

Claire glared at the man before a hint of recognition lit up in her eyes. “You seem familiar… Viscount Grease, was it? I remember seeing you in the capital.” She smirked. “Seeing you after a devastating defeat at the hands of the first princess.”

 

Grease just simply glared at Claire. 

 

“Princess Iris really whipped your ass.” Claire smirks.

 

“Hmph. We’re bound by tournament rules, which makes that an exception. I would never lose to her in a real battle.” Grease replied, trying to justify himself. 

 

“You would lose then, too, Viscount Grease…you first-round flunk—”

 

Before Claire could finish, Grease kicked in her direction, next to the right side of her head intending to shut her up. However, much to his surprise, she dodged the kick in time even though he aimed to kick the wall next to her. 

 

The impact of Grease's kick sent a tremor through the ground. 

 

“Impressive reflexes. Even though you were chained by magic-restrained seals, you were able to dodge the kick.” Grease remarked. He straightened up, composing himself. “I guess your father was indeed a favorable sword fighter.”

 

“Baldy? Ha! This coward doesn't know a thing about the sword. It was my brothers who helped me learn the sword the way I know now.”

 

“Your brothers?” Grease's brows furrowed in confusion. 

 

“Indeed, my dear and idiotic brothers.” She replied with a fond expression. “With one, I always beat him but I always learn something new from his technique, however he doesn't learn a thing from me. And from the other one, he always proves to me that there is always room to improve your skills. He was once close to surpassing me.”

 

In a moment, Claire's expression turned serious as she gazed at Grease with an icy stare. “Anyway, you had some questions to ask me. Ask them right away, I have other things to do.”

 

Grease turned serious as he intently observed Claire. “How have you been feeling lately? Is there any inconsistent flow of your mana? Is there pain in your limbs? Weird black spots of rot on your body?”

 

“Ha? Pretending to be concerned about my well-being after nearly stomping on my face?” Then something clicked in her mind, memories flooding her mind. 

 

“Well, something like that happened a year ago, but my brother asked me to do some stretches with him and after that I felt fine.”

 

Grease's eyes widened at revelation. A glimmer of hope flickered in his eyes. “Brother? Which one?” his voice filled with desperation. 

 

Claire noticed his desperation, and decided to remain silent in case he had any other plans regarding her brothers. 

 

Grease's seeing her incorporation, let out a huff of frustration. “Whatever, you had the symptoms which proves that you are compatible.”

 

“Compatible…? What does that mean?”

 

“Nothing that should concern you. Either way, you’re going to break soon

enough. Oh, and I’ll make sure to look into your brothers…”

 

However, before he could finish a sentence he felt a rush of wind going just past his face. He stumbled back, seeing Claire breaking out of her chains on her arm and mutilating and breaking it in the process. She gazed at him with the eyes of a beast—no, a demon. 

 

“Wha— How did you—?” Breaking off magic sealing chains was an impossible feat. In other words, she did it with her pure physical strength, ripping her skin and breaking bones in the process. 

 

“If you dare to even look in their way, I'll rip your skin off! I'll make your loved ones suffer—*

 

Before Claire could finish, Grease delivered a hard punch to her stomach, sending her flying towards the wall. She hit the wall with a loud thud, before collapsing to the ground and losing her consciousness. 

 

“You bitch…” Grease hissed as he stared down at her lying form before approaching her. 

 

He took a sample of her blood, before putting it in his pocket. “Heroes’ descendants blood, huh? We'll see if it comes to any use…”

 

“Viscount Grease!”

 

A distressed voice called out thro the tunnels of the underground hideout. A simple guard came in his way. 

 

“Intruders! We are in trouble! They are overwhelming us!”

 

“What? What do you mean!”

 

“There are a few of them, they emerged from the shadows quickly taking care of our men in mere seconds!”

 

“Tsk! I'll deal with them, alert the others!” Clicking his tongue, Grease rushed out of the cell. He was running down the tunnel, which was lit by torches before he arrived at the main hall. 

 

“What the—” The scene before him caused him to freeze for a moment, eyes widened in horror.

 

Those soldiers—they weren't ordinary knights, they were elected by the elites of the Cult, rivaling or even surpassing even Royal guards. They were unbeatable warriors, many were frightened to fight against them. 

 

“How is this possible…”

 

The bodies of the said elite soldiers lay strewn across the floor, their lifeless forms illuminated by the flickering torches. Their bodies were now covered in deep slashes with blood flowing from them. Some of them were missing parts of the bodies.

 

“Lord Grease!" one of the guards called, panic thick in his voice. “They are not normal! They strike from the shadows, and we are overwhel—”

 

He was silenced through beheading, his head rolling to the side as his lifeless body fell on the ground, blood splattering everywhere. 

 

Grease's heart sank at such a gruesome display, his heart racing. “You cowards! Show yourself!”

 

Suddenly, 8 figures emerged from the shadows. Each one of them was covered in a dark slime, akin to the slime suit. Seven of them were females in dark slime bodysuits, adorned with golden accents, variously decorated on each of them. 

 

However, the 8th was standing out. He was a male with thick spiky black hair, his body was as well covered in a dark slime, however his accentes were orange. Grease could feel his piercing gaze, even though he was standing behind all of them. 

 

“This is over for you.” A blonde-haired elf has stated, glaring at the Grease with a cold look. “Your ties to the Cult of Diablos have only made you a target, and now you will pay for your actions.” 

 

Grease's eyes widened. “How do you— How do you know the existence of the cult! Who the hell are you!” He yelled, unsheathing his sword. 

 

“We are Shadow Garden, we who hunt and kill in shadows. The Cult of Diablos must pay for their crimes with their life.”

 

The male figure visibly tensed, his expression was one of shock and disbelief. ‘Hey, hey, hey! Wait just a moment! Did I mishear it? The cult… is it actually real?’

 

How do you know the existence of the cult… 

 

‘It could be any other cult… R-right? Possibly not…’

 

Subaru's mind was racing, processing the implications of what he just heard. The cult—the Cult of Diablos. It wasn't just a figment of Cid's imagination. It was real.

 

Static filled Subaru’s head, a white noise buzzing, drowning out thoughts as his heart thudded painfully in his chest. ‘How could I have been so careless?’ The thought invaded his mind, sending a sense of dread and guilt that twisted in his gut. 

 

It was real—men like Grease existed who had aligned themselves with this sinister organization. ‘This is bad. This changes everything. The cult must be stopped.’ He thought firmly. 

 

Subaru's thoughts were interrupted by the metal clash of the blade echoing in the dimly lit hall. Alpha was engaged in battle with Grease. 

 

Alpha parried another strike from Grease, her movements calculated and precise. As Grease swung his sword with desperation, trying to create distance between them, she effortlessly dodged the attack, slipping aside and countering with a swift kick that caught him right in the ribs. The impact sent a shockwave of pain through Grease’s body. 

 

He staggered back, gasping, and fell on his knee. “Do you really want to… oppose the cult…” He said, clutching to his sword. “No matter your strength or skills, the darkness is rooted far deeper than you fools can imagine!”

 

“You clearly do not understand the depths of our resolve. We will not falter against the likes of you or your cowardly cult.” Alpha stated with determination in her voice. 

 

“You think I am messing with you, you little shit!” Grease grabbed something in his pocket. 

 

‘I have a bad feeling about this…’ Subaru thought to himself. 

 

Grease grabbed a small glass vial with red pills in it, however before he could consume them, a shadow tendril, something to whip alike has manifested in Subaru’s hands, knocking off the vial out of his hands, the vial was sent flying straight towards the wall before the glass shattered and the pills scattered all across the hall.

 

“Don't let him take them! Knock him out!” Subaru commanded. 

 

One word from Subaru's mouth was enough for Alpha to take action. She swiftly moved and was already on him, delivering a hard kick to his face, sending him backwards hitting the wall with a loud thud. 

 

As Grease was losing consciousness, once again, his daughter—Milia appeared in front of his eyes. Once happy memories was now replaced by the sight of 8 dark figures

 

“Milia..”

 

Subaru picked up the last words of the cultist, confusion filled his mind hearing the name coming out of his lips. 

 

Silence followed after seeing Grease unconscious body, which was soon broken by a question. 

 

“Why did you spare his life?” Alpha asked curiously, she knew Subaru had a certain plan for that. 

 

“It feels just… Weird… I don't want to kill him—”

 

“What?” Zeta interrupted Subaru. “He is a mere disgusting insect who chose to be part of such a vile cult! He deserves no mercy!”

 

“I understand where you’re coming from,” Subaru replied, his voice steady but filled with an underlying weight. “But I can't bring myself to kill him. Besides, he seemed… conflicted. Maybe he isn't fully aligned with their goals. There is probably more to his story.”

 

Alpha watched Subaru closely, her gaze softening slightly. “You believe that everyone can be redeemed, even those who have fallen into darkness?”

 

“I believe everyone deserves a second chance—” Subaru started only to be interrupted by Zeta again

 

Zeta's expression twisted into one of disdain. “A second chance? You think that just because you spared him, he’s going to change? Look at him! He willingly aligned himself with a cult devoted to malevolence and evil! Your sympathy is a dangerous delusion, Lord Pleiades.”

 

Subaru felt a swell of irritation rise within him. He clenched his fists, at war with his own feelings. “You’re missing the point, Zeta! If we start killing everyone who's made a mistake, where does that end? The world isn’t black and white. There are nuances to every person’s story. Grease may yet realize the horror of his choices. He may choose a different path.”

 

“You’re playing the hero when there’s no place for it!” Zeta snapped, her voice sharp with frustration. “You’re carrying the burden of naivety on your shoulders. You think mercy will earn you respect? It’ll get you—us—killed.”

 

Clenching his jaw, Subaru’s thoughts spiraled into chaos. Was he truly that naive? What was he thinking letting Grease go? The image of the Viscount’s conflicted expression bugged him, sending him to a thought he couldn’t shake. Subaru had seen darkness in men before, but could they not find redemption?

 

The other Shades shared their glances in worry as they watched them with tension in the air. 

 

“You think I want to see anyone die?” Subaru said, the tension thickening the air. “Do you think I enjoy watching others suffer? This isn't just about killing enemies or 'cleaning' the world for the sake of it. I don’t want to be like them.”

 

Zeta crossed her arms, her expression unmoving, the cold edge of her gaze piercing through Subaru. “Then you’re a fool. Fools don’t survive in this world, Lord Pleiades. The only thing that matters in this world is power.”

 

Hurt flared in his chest, and Subaru turned his gaze away from her, unable to meet her piercing eyes. His form was shaking.  

 

Alpha stepped in, sensing the rising tension. “Zeta!” she said sternly. “That’s enough. I believe that Lord Pleiades' saying is right and we need to look from a different perspective.”

 

Zeta shot Alpha a harsh look, her voice low. “You’re defending him? A moment of mercy could lead to our deaths in the blink of an eye.”

 

“Fine.” Subaru said his expression was unreadable. 

 

Zeta arched an eyebrow while Alpha sent him a concerned look. 

 

“I'll interrogate him and shortly after will get rid of him.” He stated as he approached Grease's body. “Shadow should have rescued Claire by now I believe.”

 

Zeta huffed and turned her head away from him. It was the first time Zeta had openly opposed Subaru's ideals. The impact of her messages still shook his core. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

In a dim lit room, Grease was found tied tightly on the chair. He slowly opened his eyes, trying to adjust to the lighting. Slowly, the memories of another failure flooded in his mind again. He tried moving his arms and found them being tightly tied by a rope. 

 

“I see you have finally awakened.” Subaru’s voice echoed through the room

 

Grease's mind raced as he blinked away the fog of unconsciousness. “You… You are one of them?” He remembered the one-sided fight in the underground hideout. “What do you want from me?”

 

Subaru stepped forward, his expression serious. “I want answers. You joined the Cult of Diablos, aligning yourself with them for power. But what really drives you? Is it truly ambition and greed, or is there something deeper?”

 

Grease narrowed his eyes. “You think you can just question me and expect the truth?” he spat. “I have no obligation to share anything with you.”

 

“I want to understand you. What led you to join the Cult?”

 

Grease's face hardened, and he refused to answer. The room fell silent, tension thick in the air. The flickering torchlight cast long shadows on the walls. 

 

Subaru continued, his voice steady. “My ally—Claire Kagenou, what does the cult want with her?”

 

Grease hesitated for a moment. “They plan to use her for something horrible… They believe she’s connected to a descendant of heroes, or something of that sort. They think her bloodline could grant them powers beyond comprehension.”

 

“I see.” Subaru nodded. 

 

“Why did you join them?” Subaru asked again, softening his tone. “Was it only for power? Or was there something—someone you were trying to save?”

 

Grease's gaze flickered, for a brief moment, vulnerability seeped through his hardened exterior. “You wouldn’t understand…” he murmured, almost to himself. “They offered me a chance—a chance to save my daughter.”

 

“Your daughter.” Subaru echoed, a realization dawning upon him. “You joined the cult for her sake? What has happened to her?”

 

Grease clenched his fists “She’s… she’s suffering because of the curse. The cult promised me power to save her, to cure her curse—but at what cost? I’ve done things… terrible things.”

 

Subaru felt an unsettling pang of empathy for the man before him, despite the darkness of his choices. The desperation in Grease's eyes reflected a once noble goal twisted by the shadows of his ambition. 

 

“We all want to protect our loved ones.” Subaru said quietly, allowing the weight of his words to settle in the air. “But sacrificing the innocent—”

 

“Enough of your moral high ground!” Grease snapped, anger flaring in his chest. “You don’t know what it’s like to be faced with a choice between the ones you love and your own integrity. I would do anything… anything... to lift the curse on her!”

 

“I’m already lost,” Grease replied, his voice cracking. “Do you think I chose this willingly? I had no choice! Milia, my daughter, is sick. She’s cursed, and if I don’t find a way to cure her, she dies! I’ve failed my family! I've failed my wife! I've failed my daughter! I've failed everyone…”

 

Subaru felt the weight of Grease's despair and desperation pressing against him. “Grease, listen to me.” Subaru said, his tone softened yet firm. “You don't have to follow this path. There are other ways. We can help you. We can help your daughter.”

 

“Save her? There is no way—”

 

“I can cure her. ” Subaru interrupted him. 

 

“Cure her? Stop lying! The Cult promised me the same thing! 

 

“They manipulated you.” Subaru insisted, a determined glint in his eye.

 

Grease hesitated, the seeds of doubt taking root in his mind. "And you think you can do better? You’re just a kid pretending to be a hero."

 

"I'm not pretending. I've faced things far darker than you can imagine, and I know there's always a choice." Subaru's gaze was piercing, unwavering. "You may feel lost, but the path of redemption is always open, even for someone like you.”

 

The tension hung heavily in the air, each second stretching in silence as Grease wrestled with Subaru's words. 

 

"Think about it." Subaru continued, lowering his voice to a whisper. "If you truly love your daughter, would you sacrifice more innocents for your ambition? Would you want her to grow up in a world drenched in blood and despair?"

 

Grease's face rippled with conflicting emotions: anger, guilt, but above all, fear—fear of failure, fear of losing everything he considered precious. His fists trembled as memories of his daughter flooded back: her laughter, her innocent smile, the way she looked up to him. 

 

“I… I did it to save her,” he whispered, almost breaking. “The curse... It's killing her slowly. I thought that power would protect her."

 

"Join us instead. Let’s defeat the Cult and save your daughter together. After all that you've done, there's still a chance for you to prove your love for Milia. You can still be her hero."

 

Grease's eyes flicked to the floor, grappling with the deep-rooted sense of right and wrong. “But how can I trust you? You’re nothing but a kid with a pretty speech.”

 

“Because I know suffering.” Subaru replied earnestly, “And I’m not out for revenge; I just want to stop the cycle of pain. Your fight is our fight now, I'll help you free her from the curse.”

 

"And if you're lying and this is all just a trick?" Grease countered, despair still lacing his words.

 

Subaru shook his head earnestly. "If I were in your position, I’d be skeptical too. But if I can help even a single innocent person, it will be worth the risk. For your daughter, don’t you think she deserves every chance?”

 

A moment of anticipation and tension, Grease saw something—a flicker of determination in Subaru's eyes that ignited a small flame of hope within his own heart.

 

"What do you need from me?" Grease finally asked, his voice steadier now.

 

"First, tell me everything you know about their operations. Specific members, hidden locations, any potential weaknesses. We’ll use that intelligence to our advantage.” Subaru replied, confidence growing.

 

Grease nodded, a decision forming under the pressure of urgency and hope. "I’ll share everything. But you have to promise me one thing.”

 

Subaru held his gaze steady. "What is it?"

 

"That if I’m to risk everything, if I am to stand against the Cult, I need you to ensure the safety of Milia. I want her free from this curse.”

 

“I promise,” Subaru affirmed, resolute. “We’ll save her. Together.”

 

The rope which binded Grease was cut off by Subaru, they shook their hands indicating a form of their small alliance. 

 

Notes:

Welcome the new member of the Subaru's own gang. (more to come probably)

The current members are: Rigel, Yukime and Grease.

Chapter 8: Saying goodbyes.

Notes:

I was thinking, "why didn't the chapter appear on the main page?" Until I saw the publication date "06/01/2024"

Weeks after medical treatment, investigations and such stuff, Claire was now ready to go to the capital. 

 

Their whole family was outside gathered in front of the grand manor. Subaru stood alongside Cid. Their expressions were a mixture of relief and anxiety, only relief for the latter. 

 

The carriage was waiting for her outside the manor. 

 

“Cid! Make sure to train hard without me!” Claire hugged Cid tightly, before letting him go.

 

“And Subaru.” She turned her attention to Subaru. “Make sure that Cid doesn't slack off, I trust you.”

 

“Yes sis.” Both of them answered in unison. 

 

As she walked towards the waiting carriage, Claire cast one last look over her shoulder. Looking once more at her family. 

 

“Just don’t forget to send us a message once you settle in! We’ll miss you so much!” Their mother chimed in. 

 

She gave one last glance to her brothers, Cid and Subaru, before climbing into the carriage and after a few moments, they were off. 

 

Subaru and Cid watched as the carriage went down the dusty road, before disappearing from their view. 

 

Both of them walked off simultaneously, hands stuffed in their pockets as they made their way back into the manor.

 

“Cid, I need to talk with you, it's something serious…” Subaru broke the silence, anxiety and concern landed in his tone. 

 

Cid visibly tensed, his eyes slightly widening. ‘Shit, he knows…’ Cid mind raced, as he contemplated what to say. 

 

“What’s up, Subaru?” he asked, forcing a casualness into his voice that didn’t quite match the tightening in his chest.

 

Subaru hesitated, glancing over his shoulder as if ensuring they were alone. “You know Cid, I recently discovered something terrible…”

 

Cid was now sweating bullets, his hand slightly shaking, as he struggled to maintain eye contact. “What kind of terrible thing?” Cid asked, his voice barely above a whisper. He knew exactly where this conversation was headed. 

 

“It's all about our missions, Shadow Garden and the Cult—”

 

“I am sorry for lying to you.” Cid interrupted. Subaru blinked, the sudden confession taking him off guard. Cid's expression was one of guilt. 

 

“I didn’t want you to find out this way.” Cid continued, his voice low and strained. “I thought… I thought I could keep this from you for a little longer.”

 

“Huh? But why? Why did you lie to me?” Subaru asked, confusion written on his face. 

 

“I had a good reason, It was for greater good.” Cid replied. “It's complicated…”

 

‘Greater good? Complicated? What does he mean?’ Subaru's mind raced as he struggled to process Cid’s words. The air around them felt heavy with the tension of the moment.

 

But in that moment, something clicked in his mind. ‘Wait, was he doing that to strengthen my resolve? So I would get used to the harsh realities of our missions? So I wouldn't abandon the responsibility and run away in fear? Had he been… protecting me the whole time?’

 

A small smile formed on Subaru's lips. “I see how it is… You thought if I believed it was simpler, I could handle it better.” His voice, once shaky with uncertainty, now held a touch of understanding.

 

Cid exhaled slowly, relief washing over him at Subaru’s unexpected reaction. “Yeah, exactly. I didn’t want you to get overwhelmed. You’re still learning the ropes in this world of shadows and stuff. It’s not as black and white as it seems.”

 

Subaru nodded. “But you should’ve told me, Cid. We are in this together in this.”

 

“And about the Cult—” Subaru said, his brow slightly furrowed as he tilted his head in confusion.

 

“Cult?” Cid interrupted, misunderstanding Subaru’s direction entirely. “What does that have to do with anything? Look, Subaru, I know I was greedy with the loot from our missions. I thought sharing a bit more with you would motivate you. I know how to handle the funds and you don't, so you wouldn't get overwhelmed by keeping such big numbers in your head. After all, I need the funds for my Eminence in Shadow operations as well.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

"... "

 

"..."

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“Eh?/What?” Both of them said in unison. 

 

“...”

 

“No, no, no! I meant the Cult! The Cult of Diablos is real, Cid!” Subaru exclaimed, his voice rising in both urgency and confusion. 

 

Cid was in deep thoughts processing his words. “So, you are saying that the Cult of Diablos is real?”

 

“Exactly! I interrogated one of its agents, and they told me everything about it. The seats, hierarchy and their deep connections to the kingdom!”

 

Cid's eyes widened in horror and realization. His very form started shaking. “You are not j-joking, right?”

 

Cid's face turned pale, his voice barely above a whisper. "T-the Cult of Diablos... It can't be. They're just a myth, a legend.”

 

“I-i was so ignorant all this time… What do I do now..”

 

Cid fell on his knees, his hands clutching his head as he was in a deep state of shock and horror. It could be seen that he was hyperventilating, after learning the truth. His short breaths were breaking the silence among them. 

 

But as quickly he fell on his knees, he suddenly stood up with his casual smile. “Honestly, you almost got me there, Subaru. I didn't take you for someone who would roleplay willingly. I had to use my true acting skill to match yours.”

 

“R-roleplay?” Subaru murmured in disbelief in his voice. “You think this is a joke?! All of this is real, Cid!”

 

“Yeah, yeah. I don't blame you if you want to play along with the girls and all of that cult stuff. Just don't get too invested into it.” Cid said with a wave of his hand, a nonchalant grin plastered on his face as he walked away, leaving Subaru stunned, standing alone in the hall. 

 

Subaru remained frozen in place, his mind racing to make sense of Cid's nonchalant demeanor. He rubbed his forehead in frustration, his thoughts a mix of confusion and disbelief. “He can’t be serious…” he murmured to himself. 

 

“What a guy…”

 

'It seems your brother is giving in to his delusions, what an interesting outcome.’ Rigel's voice echoed in Subaru's head. 

 

Subaru shook his head, his frustration mounting as he attempted to process Cid's reaction. ‘Did he really think this was some sort of game?’

 

He recalled the details of the interrogation, the chilling revelations about the Cult of Diablos—their power, their influence within the kingdom, their ambitions. This was not a simple RPG adventure; lives could hang in the balance.

 

'Should you really convince him that the Cult is real?' Rigel spoke again, a hint of curiosity dripping from his words. ‘After all, Cid seems rather set in his ways.’

 

Subaru heavily sighed. “Of course I do. I need to let him know that it's not his fantasy anymore, it's all real.’

 

‘I believe your brother is better this way, there may be wisdom in allowing him his delusions, Subaru,” Rigel insisted. 'Your brother is driven by his ambitions, has he ever failed to achieve your and Shadow Garden’s goals simply because he was too deep in his fantasies?’

 

Subaru’s brow furrowed as he considered Rigel’s words. ‘But what if he doesn't take this seriously? What if he dismisses a real threat?’

 

Rigel remained silent for a moment, giving Subaru time to ponder the implications. Finally, he responded, ‘Perhaps Cid needs to remain in his delusions for his own sake, to keep the fire of ambition burning inside him. But remember, if you suspect a real threat, it's your duty to protect those you care for.’

 

‘I… I see… I think maybe you are right…’ Subaru took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the burden resting heavily on his shoulders. 

 

“Maybe I should let this go for now.” he murmured, still caught up in his thoughts. 

 

‘For a fact, I knew the existence of the Cult since it was created.’

 

‘Wait, what? Why didn't you tell me about it?’

 

‘You never asked’

 

Subaru shook his head. ‘That doesn't make it okay! Whatever. That's actually fair…’

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“Subaru-kun! Welcome back!” a white-haired fox greeted Subaru with a bright smile as he stepped through the front door of the Japanese decorated house, where they had spent countless evenings together

 

“Hey, Yukime!” Subaru replied, a grin spreading across his face. 

 

“I made tea for us!” she exclaimed excitedly. “And I’ve been working on some delicious snacks!”

 

Subaru’s stomach growled at the mention of snacks, and he quickly stepped inside, his heart warming at the sight of Yukime bustling around the small kitchen area. The scent of freshly made tea mixed with the sweet scent of something baking.

 

“What did you cook up this time? It smells amazing!” he said, moving closer to the kitchen, where a hint of steam flew in the air.

 

Yukime turned, her eyes sparkling. “I tried making dorayaki! The one you've been telling me about!”

 

As Subaru sat down, Yukime placed a steaming cup of tea in front of him and then a plate of dorayaki, each pancake perfectly golden and filled with sweet red paste. Subaru’s eyes sparkled as he picked one up.

 

“This looks amazing!” he said, taking a big bite. 

 

Yukime was nervously fidgeting her fingers, watching him trying out her dorayaki. 

 

The mixture of flavors was delightful—sweet and soft. “Wow, you hit it out of the park!”

 

Yukime clapped her hands together gleefully, the sight of him enjoying her creation making her tails flick with excitement. “Really?”

 

“Absolutely! This is definitely going into my top five favorite foods” Subaru said after swallowing the rest of the dorayaki. “Not really close to mayonnaise, but close enough!”

 

Her cheeks flushed, and she giggled playfully. “Then I have to keep practicing! And maybe I can cook for you more often.”

 

However, in the next moment her demeanor suddenly changed. Once playful expression turned into concern and worry. 

 

“Hey, is everything alright?” Subaru asked, noticing the shift in Yukime's energy

 

Yukime looked at him nervously, trying to pick up the right words. “Subaru-kun… I've been thinking about moving on from here for a while, and I planned it to be today…”

 

Subaru’s heart sank, and he felt a knot form in his stomach. “Moving on? You mean… leaving?” 

 

Yukime’s ears drooped slightly, and she hesitated, her gaze dropping to the table. “I mean… I’ve been feeling like I need to find my own path, to create something with my own hands and become independent. And I’m so grateful for everything you’ve done for me. You’ve been my rock, Subaru-kun. I can’t express how much I appreciate you.”

 

“I see…” Subaru said with a hint of understanding in his tone. “Wait here for a moment.” He said, as he got off the table and went to the other room. 

 

Yukime watched him in curiosity and waited until he came back with a bag, which seemed to be filled with coins. 

 

“I saved those zenis from my parents allowance. They should be enough for you to rent a house and keep you warm and fed for 1-3 months. Don't question why I kept them here, my brother is really greedy when it comes to money.”

 

Yukime's eyes widened as she stared at the bag in Subaru's hands, her heart swelling with a mix of emotions. “Subaru-kun, you didn’t have to do this!” she exclaimed, her voice slightly shaky. “I can't accept this…”

 

“Pfft! Look, this is a totally normal thing to do!” Subaru leaned in, putting his arms on the table. “If we were in a blockbuster anime—this would be the part where I dramatically tell you that someone who’s important to me should never be in need. It’s like my personal duty!”

 

“Sometimes I don't even understand what you are talking about…” Yukime laughed softly, wiping her eyes. 

 

"Well, that makes two of us! I often don’t understand myself either.” Subaru replied with a grin, scratching the back of his head. “But what I’m saying is simple: you deserve to kick butt on your own, and I want to make sure you can kick all the butts you want! That’s a friend’s job, right?”

 

"But what about you?" Yukime's voice trembled slightly, a mixture of gratitude and concern clouding her sapphire blue eyes. "You’ve saved so much. Isn’t this… too much for you?"

 

“Hey, it’s not a sacrifice if it’s for someone important, right?” he said, crossing his arms and leaning back as if trying to appear more confident than he felt. “I mean, you’re like… family to me, Yukime! And I’m not going to just sit back and watch you go without helping out. That’s just not my style.”

 

“You’re Yukime, the white-haired fox with the potential to revolutionize the world! I mean, you practically have the makings of a genius! And, uh, also adorable.” He quickly added under his breath, feeling his cheeks heat up.

 

A soft blush crept onto Yukime’s cheeks, her ears perked up with surprise and delight at his words. “I…”

 

Subaru leaned forward, eyes sparkling with mischief. “Say you’ll take it! Or I’ll have to sulk like a kicked puppy. You wouldn’t want that, would you?”

 

She couldn’t help but laugh at his antics, a warm smile forming on her face. “Fine, but promise that we will meet again?”

 

“Absolutely! I’ll come barging into your life until you have no choice but to keep me around!” Subaru declared with exaggerated seriousness, leaning back in his chair dramatically. “I’ll even travel to the ends of the kingdom if I have to!”

 

Yukime giggled, the heaviness in her heart lightning a little. “You better! I’ll hold you to that promise, Subaru-kun.”

 

“Now let's get back to dorayakis, before they get cold.”

 

 

 

 

Both of them were standing outside the house, Subaru stood with Yukime, who finally packed her things and was ready to go. Subaru glanced at Yukime. “You know, it feels like just yesterday when we first met. You were so shy back then, running off every time I tried to talk to you.”

 

Yukime softly laughed, remembering such times. “And you wouldn’t stop pestering me! But I’m glad you did. I’ve learned so much because of you.”

 

“Right? I mean, who knew all I had to do to get you to warm up was a little bit of persistence, right?” Subaru grinned, nudging her playfully.

 

Yukime smiled warmly, her tails swishing behind her in a playful manner. “And a lot of weirdness. But that’s what makes you… you.” 

 

“Hey! My weirdness is an art form!” Subaru defended with mock indignation, although he couldn’t help but chuckle at her words. 

 

Yukime’s expression softened for a moment, her eyes reflecting a mix of nostalgia and hope. “You’ve been such an important part of my life, Subaru-kun. I won’t ever forget our time together… And I’ll always cherish the memories we made.”

 

Subaru nodded, his heart warming at her words, though a slight sadness began to creep in. “I’ll miss you, you know. It won’t be the same around here without you.”

 

“I’ll miss you too.” Yukime said, her voice a little shaky. “But this isn’t goodbye forever, right?”

 

He took a deep breath. “Yeah, I guess It isn't. But you better not get too famous without me, or I’ll come knocking at your door, demanding compensation!”

 

Yukime giggled. “I promise I’ll leave space on my wall for your fan sign!” 

 

With one last giggle, she stepped closer and gave him a tight hug, her fluffy tails enveloping him in warmth. Subaru returned the hug, embracing her. 

 

“Take care of yourself out there, Yukime. You’re going to do amazing things,” he whispered, pulling back to meet her gaze, his expression earnest.

 

“I will. And you take care too, Subaru-kun. Don’t forget to eat proper meals and—”

 

“Yada yada, I know! I’ll make a habit of it, I promise!” he interrupted, crossing his arms with a mock serious expression. “Now stop being motherly and just go conquer the world, will ya?”

 

She laughed again, a musical sound that made his heart swell. “Alright, I guess I should get going then.” 

 

“Yea, get going before I get too emotional, you don't want to see that, right?”

 

Yukime giggled and set off, not before waving her doll, which Subaru made, at him for the last time. As she walked away, Subaru watched her retreating figure with mixed feelings. 

 

‘Yukime is a nine-tailed fox, you know that, right?’ Rigel asked Subaru in his head. 

 

‘Well, yeah. I noticed that, what's up with it?’

 

‘She belongs to a unique tribute. Their numbers of tails represent the power they harbor.’

 

Subaru furrowed his brow, absorbing Rigel's words as he continued to watch Yukime fade into the distance. ‘So, what? She’s more powerful than I thought?’

 

‘Much more. A nine-tailed fox like her possesses immense power and potential. She may have only begun to scratch the surface while still living here,’ Rigel replied. 

 

‘Wow…’

 

‘So, you rescued her and didn't know about her potential and power?’

 

‘Of course I didn't! She was hurt and in danger, how could I leave her be?’

 

‘I should have expected such an answer from you.’

 

 

 

 

“ ‘Okay’ is one of the Subarism, Lord Pleiades actively uses in everyday conversations. This Subarism signifies a state of acceptance and affirmation, it also can signal a readiness to engage, a willingness to cooperate, or even a form of encouragement.”

 

“O-okay…”

 

“Now, let's practice—”

 

“Beta! Epsilon! What are you up to?” Subaru’s voice interrupted their discussion and both of them jolted up in shock and surprise. 

 

“M-My Lord Pleiades!” Beta exclaimed, her eyes wide with a mix of admiration and uncertainty. “We were just… um, expanding our knowledge of Subarisms!”

 

Epsilon cleared her throat, trying to regain her composure. “W-We’ve been discussing the various expressions of Subarisms and how they can adapt to different contexts, my Lord!”

 

“Subarisms? Is that… the terms I use?” Subaru puzzingly asked. 

 

Beta blinked, fidgeting nervously. “Y-Yes, My Lord. But, um... could you clarify how ‘okay’ can be applied in different scenarios?”

 

Epsilon nodded fervently, her curiosity piqued. “Yes! We want to ensure we capture the essence of this Subarism correctly! How do you, Lord Pleiades, embody it in your day-to-day interactions?”

 

Subaru raised a finger, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. “Ah, good question! Let’s see… ‘Okay’ is versatile! For instance, when someone asks if I’m ready for an adventure, I might say ‘Okay’ to show I’m all in! It’s a simple word, but it carries a weight—like saying, ‘Let’s do this together!’”

 

Beta’s eyes brightened, as if the pieces were starting to fall into place. “So, it’s more than just agreement! It’s about shared intent and enthusiasm!”

 

“Exactly!” Subaru grinned. “But it can also be used in more relaxed contexts. Like, if someone asks if I want pizza for dinner, I might just say ‘Okay’ in a laid-back way. It lets them know I’m on board, but there isn’t any pressure."

 

Epsilon looked excited, her hands clasped together. “So, it can be casual or serious! I understand! 'Okay' is adaptable!”

 

“Right! And let’s not forget, it can also be used when you want to encourage someone. Like if I see you struggling with something, I could say, ‘Don’t worry, it’s going to be okay,’” Subaru added, his expression now sincere. “It’s a way to reassure others.”

 

Epsilon nodded as Beta was now furiously scratching in her notes. 

 

“Beta, can I see your notes?” Subaru asked with his curiosity piqued. 

 

Beta’s face flushed a hint of crimson as she hesitated, the notes almost slipping from her grasp as she held them close to her chest. “W-Well, my Lord, it's still a work in progress! I... I just want to make sure I’m capturing your brilliance accurately!”

 

Subaru chuckled, waving a hand dismissively. “You can’t learn if you’re too afraid to share! I won’t bite, I promise.”

 

“Uh… ‘O-okay’...” Beta nervously handed the notes to Subaru. 

 

“Let's see… List of Subarisms? Okay, anime, manga, OP, characters, thunder, waifus…” Subaru furrowed his brow as he scanned through Beta's notes. “And what is this? ‘Subarism Educational Practices’? I’m intrigued!” Subaru remarked, his eyes scanning the page with a playful grin.

 

“Y-Yes! I’ve been trying to compile how each Subarism can be taught or practiced,” Beta explained, her voice gaining a bit of confidence seeing Subaru’s interest. “Like, with ‘okay’, I noted different contexts and examples, just like we discussed!”

 

Subaru headpatted her. “That's cool and sweet!”

 

Little did Subaru know, but he just unlocked the ancient form of magic—art, which many considered as forbidden and many sought to try to obtain such arts. However, only a few were considered worthy. With such arts, you could conquer the hearts of many and forge bonds that transcended mere words and bridge the unbridgeable. The arts were so feared amongst people, that ancient beings had forbidden the use of it, fearing it might cause the disbalance of the whole universe. 

 

The master arts of headpats. 

 

Beta melted under his touch as she felt his fingers brushing her hair affectionately, she instinctively leaned into his touch. “Mmm…”

 

Meanwhile Epsilon was staring at such a display with her jaw hanging. She could feel her jealousy building up as she was eying beta with piercing eyes. “Uhm… My Lord…”

 

Subaru blinked, looking at her with a hint of confusion. "What is it, Epsilon?"

 

Epsilon cleared her throat again, her cheeks tinting slightly as she mustered the courage to speak. “It’s just… I was kind of thinking… um, if you could maybe… do that for me too?” 

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow, a flicker of mirth crossing his face. "You want a headpat as well?"

 

Epsilon nodded, her confidence wavering as she bit her lip. "Y-Yeah! I've been trying really hard to learn all of this, and it would mean a lot... if you could...”

 

Subaru chuckled, seeing the earnest look in her eyes. "Alright, alright. Come here." He motioned for Epsilon to move closer.

 

As Epsilon leaned in, the warmth of Subaru's hand met her hair, and she felt a wave of comfort wash over her. She closed her eyes momentarily, savoring the simple gesture. “Th-Thank you, my Lord,” she murmured, a smile creeping onto her face.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“Beta, Epsilon. Everything is prepared, we are ready to set off—” Alpha stepped through the front door and saw something that would engrave in her mind for a long time. 

 

Beta and Epsilon were resting on each of Subaru's lap with smiles lighting up their faces, basking in his attention with affection as Subaru kept headpatting them. 

 

“Uh… my Lord?” Alpha’s voice came out in a half-stutter, barely masking her bewilderment. “What is happening here?”

 

Subaru looked up, the corners of his mouth lifting in a welcoming grin. “Oh, hey, Alpha! We were just having a little pause while discussing Subarisms and their uses. I think I might have even unlocked a new arts—headpats!”

 

Alpha’s cheeks flushed an unexpected shade of crimson, glancing between Beta and Epsilon, both of whom seemed blissfully caught up in the cozy moment. “A-Ah. I see.” 

 

Alpha regained her composure. “Beta! Epsilon!” A stern voice boomed in the room, as both of them jolted awake. 

 

“Ah! Alpha-sama! We are sorry!” Both of them with flushed cheeks exclaimed. “We'll better go!” They spirited away through the front door, as Subaru watched them leave in confusion. 

 

Alpha approached Subaru with an unreadable expression, her eyes piercing his as she remained silent. 

 

“Uh, Alpha? What's up?” Subaru asked nervously under the intensity of her gaze. 

 

She remained silent. 

 

‘Huh? Is she pouting?’ Substi thought to himself as he noticed her expression. 

 

Subaru scratched the back of his head, uncertainty creeping in as he felt the weight of Alpha's gaze. "Did I... do something wrong?”

 

Alpha finally broke her silence, crossing her arms and shifting her weight to one side. “I didn’t know I would come in and find my Lord being so… cozy with Beta and Epsilon.” she remarked, a hint of jealousy lacing her tone.

 

Subaru blinked in surprise, realization dawning upon him. “Oh! You wanted one too?”

 

Alpha’s cheeks turned bright pink. “I- I just think it would be nice! Sometimes I feel a bit… unseen.” 

 

Subaru's expression softened, and he chuckled. “I’m really bad at noticing these things sometimes, huh? Come here, Alpha.”

 

He gently placed his hand on her head, ruffling her hair affectionately. For a brief moment, the world around them faded away, and all she felt was the simple joy of the gesture. 

 

Slowly, he retracted his arm from her head. “So, how was it—”

 

“Keep going.” Alpha interrupted, a resolute determination evident in her voice. “I mean, if it’s not too much trouble, my Lord.” 

 

Subaru blinked, surprised by her assertiveness. “Uh, okay then!” He chuckled softly, returning his hand to her head, resuming the comforting gesture. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“Lord Pleiades… Lord Shadow… It's time for us to leave you.”

 

Seven Shades requested an emergency meeting. Cid, Subaru and Seven Shades gathered on a late evening. The words spoken shocked Subaru. 

 

“Leave us? What do you mean, Alpha?” Subaru asked anxiously. 

 

“There are many people who suffer from the possession, we need to split up to effectively cure them and recruit them. The cult is a massive organization, it is rooted deep into the kingdom. We need to expand our organization in order to fight against it.” Alpha explained, a note of sadness laced In her tone. 

 

Subaru was about to protest, but processed her implications. “So I guess this is it… Huh…”

 

“Lord Pleiades… This is not a goodbye, by the time we gather enough recruitments we will contact you… I will regularly send reports to you.”

 

A part of him wanted to resist—he didn’t want to part ways with his friends But the gravity of Alpha’s words sank in. “I understand. You all have to do what’s necessary.” 

 

Alpha’s expression softened at his acknowledgment. “Thank you, Lord Pleiades. I know this isn’t easy for any of us.” 

 

“I believe in all of you. You’re more than capable of handling this mission. Just remember, don’t hesitate to rely on each other—and on me too!” He smiled, trying to bolster their spirits. 

 

“Thank you, Lord Pleiades!”

 

As Seven Shades, Cid and Subaru shared their last hugs and goodbyes, shades set off the way, their figures slowly disappearing from the view. 

 

“So I guess the girls grew up and for bored playing along.” Cid replied as he watched them go. 

 

Subaru remained silent with a heavy heart and mixed thoughts in his head. 

 

‘Fear not, Subaru! You still have your awesome Rigel, who is always happy to talk with you!’

 

‘Hell no! You just ruined the mood!’

 

Notes:

And we are finally in Academy Arc. Can't say anything besides thank you for all of your support!

Chapter 9: Academy's Life 1/2

Notes:

Breaktime is over. Back to writing.

A 17-year old boy was standing in front of the mirror, taking care of his hair. As he combed through his locks, he couldn't help but reflect on how much time had flown by. He started recounting all the events since his childhood in this alternative world. 

 

 

Possession, the creation of the Shadow Garden, recruits, Cult of Diablos and his new contracted partner, the Mist Dragon, Rigel—

 

 

‘I see you are thinking about me right now?’ 

 

 

The playful voice echoed softly in his mind. He paused, his fingers momentarily halted. 

 

 

‘No I wasn't, you old senile dragon’ Subaru chuckled, the corners of his mouth twitching upward. 

 

 

‘Old? Me? Your words wound my heart! I am as ageless as the stars!’ Rigel shot back, amusement clear in his voice. 

 

 

‘Ageless? Sure, whatever you say, you big lizard.’ Subaru couldn’t help but smile as he continued to style his hair, the banter with Rigel always lightening his mood. 

 

 

‘You truly have come far, Subaru.’ Rigel’s voice shifted to something akin to a proud elder's warmth, ‘But do not get ahead of yourself.’

 

 

‘Yeah, I know, I know,’ Subaru sighed. ‘The Cult, the Shadow Garde , all those lives...ugh, sometimes it feels like the world just won’t let me catch a break, y’know?’

 

 

Subaru let out a frustrated sigh. ‘If only I could just rewind time and fix all the mess-ups… But oh wait, that’s not how this world works!’

 

 

‘By the way, do you like my hair down or up?’ Subaru asked, turning his head slightly to check the view from different angles.

 

 

‘Hair down for sure. It gives you a more relaxed and handsome look,’ Rigel replied. 

 

 

‘Then up it is!’ Subaru said as he combed the hair up into a stylish, spiky arrangement that highlighted the angularity of his face. 

 

 

‘Much better! It gives you that fierce look befitting for the Lord Pleiades,’ Rigel added with a hint of mischief. 

 

 

Subaru chuckled, shaking his head. ‘I can’t tell if you’re serious or just trying to flatter me.’

 

 

‘Why do you always comb your hair up?’ Rigel asked, curiosity evident in his voice. 

 

 

Subaru fell silent, his hands froze mid-air as he stared at the mirror—into his reflection. He glanced at his own eyes—bright and determined, yet shrouded in a hint of sadness. 

 

 

‘It’s… a symbol, I guess,’ Subaru finally replied, his tone turning contemplative. ‘A symbol of honor to the person I respect the most.’

 

 

'The one who didn't stop supporting me when I was lost,’ He said, his voice trembling above the whisper. 

 

 

‘The one whose faith in me never wavered, no matter how many times I stumbled.’

 

 

‘The one who always believed I could find my own way, even when I doubted myself…’ Subaru trailed off, lost in thought as old memories filled his mind. 

 

 

‘They sound like a remarkable person,’ Rigel finally said, his tone solemn yet warm. 

 

 

‘Yeah, both of them are truly amazing. I don't deserve them. I owe them everything,’ Subaru said, a bittersweet smile gracing his lips. He cleared his throat, trying to shake off the emotion. 

 

 

‘But enough about that, let’s focus on today!’ 

 

 

He finished adjusting his hairstyle and quickly put on his academy uniform. A white shirt paired with a navy blue blazer featuring gold accents, a navy blue tie, navy trousers, and a matching pair of shoes. He took a sword sheath with a sword in it from the corner of his appointment and put it on his waist. 

 

 

He took a piece of paper—a test paper to be more specific, in the upper part of the paper there was a score mark of 100—an achievement he was quite proud of. He glanced at it, the bright red mark highlighting his hard work and dedication. 

 

 

Subaru looked at the test paper, a grin spreading wide across his face. "Heh, look at this beauty! A perfect score!” He said before shoving the paper into his pocket. 

 

 

He exited his room before locking it. As he took a turn he noticed a familiar figure—Cid Kageno, his brother who just locked the door behind him as well. 

 

 

“Yo, Cid!” Subaru greeted him, approaching him. “How did your test go? 

 

 

“Good morning. All according to my plan, I got the lowest score in the whole class just like I intended,” Cid replied with a smirk, his hands tucked casually into the pockets of his own uniform.

 

 

“You are so keen on keeping your mob persona intact, huh?” Subaru shook his head. 

 

 

Cid shrugged, his expression unchanging. “It’s just part of the plan. If I keep my score low, people won’t expect anything from me. That makes it easier to operate in the shadows. Being average has its advantages.”

 

 

“I see…” Subaru awkwardly nodded, trying to wrap his head around Cid's antics. 

 

 

As long as Subaru wasn’t involved in his brother’s strange schemes, he supposed it was all right to let Cid have his fun. They walked side by side down the hallway until they reached the exit. 

 

 

“Anyway, what about your score?” 

 

 

“A hundred. Again,” Subaru said, puffing out his chest just a little, his pride getting the best of him as he spoke.

 

 

A small smile of satisfaction played on Cid's lips. “I see, so you are living up to my expectations.” he murmured to himself. ‘A perfect main character’

 

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow at that last remark but resisted the urge to question it further. Cid’s cryptic comments were best left unexplained. Instead, he brushed it off. 

 

 

As they walked towards the train station, they noticed 2 familiar faces there. 

 

 

“Cid!” 

 

 

They were Cid’s friends. Skel and Po. 

 

 

Or how Cid refers—background character A and background character B. They were the perfect background characters, average students if not even below average. They were just like Cid, blending in with the background perfectly. 

 

 

“So, how was your test, Cid?” A bald guy asked Cid. He closed the distance between them and looked straight into his eyes, as if his answer would depend on his life. 

 

 

“Yeah, what score did you get? Both of us got 60s” The second guy joined in, intensely staring at Cid. 

 

 

Cid feigned a fake disappointment, fashioning a dramatic sigh. "Oh, you didn’t hear? I got a solid 20 this time," he said, feigning an exaggerated look of despair. 

 

 

Both of his friends let out a sigh of relief, before their faces brightered. As if they really hoped for him to reach a lower score than them. 

 

 

“Phew! That's a relief—” Po coughed and quickly corrected himself. 

 

 

“I mean, this sucks! Do you remember the bet we made?” Po said enthusiastically. 

 

 

“A bet?” Subaru finally decided to interject, his curiosity piqued. “What kind of bet?”

 

 

Both of his friends just seem to notice Subaru's existence. “Ah! S-Subaru Kageno? We didn't expect to meet you here!”

 

 

“Yeah, uh, good morning, Subaru Kageno!” Skel managed to stammer out, scratching the back of his head awkwardly

 

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow at his reaction as he noticed the way Skel and Po's demeanor changed when they acknowledged him. They looked both starstruck and nervous, as if they were standing before someone far more important than a mere classmate. 

 

 

"Yeah, well, here I am," Subaru replied. "What was this bet about?"

 

 

“Yeah, so, um, about that bet…” Po continued, his voice suddenly hesitant. 

 

 

Skel exchanged glances with Po before glancing back at Subaru. “We bet who will get the lowest score on the test… will have to do something embarrassing.”

 

 

Subaru gave a side glance to Cid, who was just standing there. “Embarrassing? Like what?” He said, clearly intrigued. 

 

 

Po shuffled nervously, glancing at Cid. “The loser will have to… confess his love to the most popular girl in the school.”

 

 

Subaru choked on his own breath, the surprise causing him to erupt into laughter. “Wait, are you serious? That’s the bet? Who came up with that ridiculous idea?”

 

 

“Honestly? It was Po’s idea!” Skel admitted, pointing at the bald guy. 

 

 

Po, defensive now, shot back. “Hey! Don’t drag me into this! I just thought it would be funny!”

 

 

Subaru shook his head in disbelief. “And the loser gets publicly humiliated? That’s… intense for a joke.”

 

 

The train finally reached their destination—Academy of Dark Knights. The doors slid open with a mechanical hiss, and a flood of students poured out onto the platform, moving with a mix of excitement and fatigue. 

 

 

Skel and Po quickly exited the train. “Uh, you know, we have to go or we will be late! Cid! Don't forget about the bet, see you!” both of them quickly walked past them, towards the main entrance. 

 

 

“Seriously, those guys are something else,” Subaru remarked, shaking his head.

 

 

“A perfect background characters.” Cid remarked, before both of them arrived to the open place, next to the building. 

 

 

For some reason, there were groups of students gathered that piqued Subaru's attention. 

 

 

“So, the most popular girl is—” Subaru said, as both of them approached the group of people. In the middle of it were 2 students—a stunning female and a kneeling male. 

 

 

Subaru stepped closer to get a better look. He had seen her around campus before—often surrounded by clusters of admirers. She has striking red-black eyes and long platinum white hair styled in pigtails, secured with a large black bow. Her academy uniform features a blazer jacket adorned with gold accents, a crisp white dress shirt, and a navy-blue waist belt. The skirt boasts a plaid pattern, complemented by white thigh-high stockings and knee-high boots laced

 

 

In male's hand was a bouquet of flowers, his other hand laid on his heart as he was looking up at the girl. 

 

 

“Princess Alexia!” he proclaimed, his voice resonating with a mix of desperation and admiration. 

 

 

“Princess Alexia, I…I have admired you from afar, and today I summon the courage to confess my feelings for you!” he declared dramatically, his voice shaky and yet loud enough to draw attention from everyone present. 

 

 

“You are the light of this academy, illuminating the path for all of us! Please, accept these flowers as a symbol of my eternal devotion!” 

 

 

Subaru leaned slightly forward, an eyebrow arched in both amusement and disbelief. “Oh man, looks like someone went all out.”

 

 

As the male student finished his confession, the gathered crowd held their breath in anticipation of Princess Alexia's response. Subaru, too, was intrigued, his eyes fixed on the scene unfolding before him. Cid, standing beside him, seemed more interested in observing the male’s expression than the confession itself. 

 

 

“Not interested.” Her expression was unreadable, neither kind nor harsh, simply a reflection of indifference. 

 

 

“What?” the kneeling boy stammered, his face falling as the shock of her words sank in. "B-but I–”

 

 

“I am sorry.” Alexia replied, before turning away from him and walking past him. 

 

 

The crowd parted, whispers buzzing among them as many exchanged glances, some snorting in laughter, some looking in pity at the rejected boy. 

 

 

“Wow, that was brutal.” Subaru couldn’t help but shake his head, genuinely astonished at Alexia’s coldness. “I mean, it's probably common to her, people confessing to her daily, right, Cid? Cid?” He expected some sort of reaction from Cid, however he was just smiling in satisfaction. 

 

 

“This is just what I need!” Cid said, a grin plastered on his face. “This is one of the events on my to-do-list! ‘Getting rejected by a cold Queen of the school’.”

 

 

Subaru couldn’t help but give Cid a sidelong glance, his expression a mix of skepticism and confusion. His brother’s peculiar obsession with “mob character” experiences was something he still struggled to fully understand. “Getting rejected is something you actually want on your to-do-list?”

 

 

“It's very common for mobs to confess their love to a popular girl and get brutally rejected,” Cid replied with a sense of conviction, his eyes shining with enthusiasm. 

 

 

“I've been practicing this all nights.”

 

 

Memories flooded Subaru's mind as he remembered Cid practicing his “confession” In front of the mirror. At one time, he even practiced it in front of Subaru and asked him to rate it. 

 

 

“I guess I will be rooting for your… Failure?” Subaru offered, a faint smile creeping onto his face as he shook his head. 

 

 

“Just don’t go complaining to me when your so-called ‘mob character’ persona ends up a disaster, alright?”

 

 

“Don’t worry, Subaru,” Cid said with a dismissive wave. “I’ve got this under control. This evening. Just sit back, watch and learn.”

 

 

“Subaru-san!” A group of students called out Subaru at the front of the main entrance of the academy. He flashed a brief smile, acknowledging their greetings before turning back to Cid.

 

 

“Looks like I'm being summoned," Subaru said with a chuckle, nodding towards the group. "I'll catch up with you later, Cid.”

 

 

As Subaru turned to leave, Cid grinned maniacally to himself, the excitement of his upcoming plan already getting the better of him.

 

 

Subaru walked away to greet his classmates, he couldn’t help but feel a little grateful for the mundane moments like these. It felt good to be surrounded by the familiar faces of friendship. 

 

 

“Subaru-san!” a guy with short brown hair waved enthusiastically. “We heard you got another perfect score! How do you manage it?”

 

 

“It's nothing special, really,” Subaru replied, brushing off the praise with a modest smile. “Just studying hard and doing my best.”

 

 

“Yeah, right! You make it look easy!” his friend joined in, rolling her eyes playfully. 

 

 

“Dude, it’s a hundred!” another friend interjected, shaking his head. “You’ve got to admit that’s pretty awesome! I got only 78!”

 

 

Meanwhile, Cid remained behind, watching the interactions unfold. He felt a swell of satisfaction wash over him. This was what he craved—seeing his brother shine while he blended into the background, just as he wanted it. 

 

 

“Speaking of which,” a new girl chimed in, remembering the commotion a few moments ago, “Wasn't that Alexia? What happened there? She looked kinda cold, right?”

 

 

“Yeah, you could say that,” one of them said, glancing back to where the scene played out. “Guy was all dramatic about confessing, but she didn’t even blink. Just walked off! Ouch.” 

 

 

They kept chatting as they were walking down the hallways of the academy. Memories flooded Subaru's mind as he remembered his first days in this academy. 

 

 

‘Subaru spun on spot, striking finger up in the air as he exclaimed. “My name is Subaru Kageno, clueless, unremarkable and newly admitted student! Nice to meetcha!"

 

 

The students in the classroom were taken aback by the sudden declaration. Some chuckled while others exchanged puzzled glances, unsure whether Subaru was serious or simply playing around. 

 

 

"Is this guy for real?" one student murmured to another, stifling a laugh. 

 

 

"I dunno," his friend replied, clearly amused. "But he's certainly got guts!”

 

 

To say Subaru was nervous was understatement. He remembers how he messed up his first day in high-school in his old life. He feared that he would fail here as well. But he could not let the fear of the past control him. This time he will succeed. 

 

 

“Yo! My name is Maya!” a lively girl with black hair, brown eyes and a wide grin interrupted, stepping forward. 

 

 

“You’ve got some serious confidence to introduce yourself like that. I like it!" 

 

 

"Thanks, Maya!" Subaru replied, feeling a warm sense of acceptance wash over him. 

 

 

“Now come here! Gotta introduce you to my other friends!” She grabbed his hand and forcefully dragged him to the group of the students in the corner. 

 

 

All of them looked at Subaru with curiosity in their eyes. 

 

 

“Alright, rest of you! What about you?!” Maya exclaimed, looking around at their classmates. 

 

 

“Uh, I’m Riku,” a boy with tousled dark hair muttered from the corner, his voice barely audible. 

 

 

“Look at you, Riku! Don’t be shy!” Maya encouraged. “You gotta own your introduction! We’re all friends here!”

 

 

“Name's Hataro, nice to meet you, Subaru-san.” a more boisterous guy with blonde hair and blue eyesjoined in, pushing his way to the front with an eager smile. 

 

 

“I’m Ayari!” a girl with silver hair spoke up enthusiastically, twirling a lock of her hair with her finger. “Welcome to the Academy! You’re going to love it here!”

 

 

“Nice to meet you, everyone!” Subaru replied brightly, his earlier unease dissipating. “I’m looking forward to getting to know all of you better.”

 

 

“Don’t worry, Subaru-kun! We’ll make sure you have the best time here!”

 

 

This is how Subaru's first day in the academy went.’

 

 

“Hey, Subaru! You're still with us?” Hataro called out, waving a hand in front of his face. 

 

 

Snapping back to reality, he grinned sheepishly. “Sorry, just lost in thought for a moment.” 

 

 

Hataro clapped Subaru on the back. “You’ve got that look, you know? The one where you're off in your own little world. What’s got you so deep in thought?”

 

 

“Nah, it’s just… you know, I keep thinking about how much has happened since I started here. It’s kind of wild.”

 

 

“Wild, indeed!” Maya replied, her eyes sparkling with excitement. “You went from the guy who called himself ‘clueless and unremarkable’ to the one everyone looks up to!”

 

 

Subaru felt a flush of embarrassment creep up his cheeks. “Come on, that’s too much praise! I’m just doing what I can.” 

 

 

Due to Cid's training he blasted through most of the sword practice classes, securing himself a spot in an expert class. Because of this, he was a little well-known among the students. It doesn't help that his prodigy sister also attends this school and having ‘Kageno’ as his last name, people pretty much expected this. 

 

 

“So what's our first class, it's professor Lathins again?”

 

 

“Ugh… his classes are lame and dull…”

 

 

“More like an endurance test,” Hataro grumbled. “I swear, if he says ‘And thus, we shall transcend the mundane’ one more time, I’m going to lose it.”

 

 

Laughter erupted among the group. “Alright, let's just get over it.” Atari noted, before all of them entered the classroom. 

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

In the expert class training grounds, Subaru was seen sparring with other student. He stood in the center of the training yard, sword in hand. He focused on his opponent, sensing their intent as they rushed forward, swinging their sword

 

With a quick sidestep, Subaru avoided the strike and countered, bringing his blade around to catch the opponent off-guard. The clash of steel resonated in the yard as the two swords met, creating a sharp sound that echoed around the training ground.

 

Instructor Zenon stood observing the practice sessions, particularly on the performance of Subaru Kageno, who had emerged as a standout student. “Excellent footwork, Subaru Kageno!” Zenon called out, his voice resonating across the yard.

 

His opponent made another reckless attack, but Subaru remained composed. He sidestepped gracefully and used their momentum against them, executing a swift maneuver that sent their sword up to the air and then tumbling on the ground. 

 

“Victory!” Subaru shouted, raising his sword in triumph as Professor Zenon nodded approvingly. 

 

'Victory!' Along with Subaru, Rigel exclaimed the word in unison.

 

"This guy has been making remarkable progress," Zenon announced to the rest of the class, garnering nods from students who had gathered to watch. "Don't let this be a one-off; consistency is key in swordsmanship."

 

However, the training ground door swung open, the principal along with a 40s middle aged man walked in, their footsteps echoing against the stone floor.

 

“Attention, students!” The principal’s voice boomed, drawing everyone's focus. “I hope you all are making excellent progress in your training. I have an important announcement to make.”

 

Subaru exchanged glances with his classmates, curiosity piquing as the principal continued.

 

"This is," He said as he jestured towards the man. "Will be your second instructor, Lord Lapis. He has extensive experience in advanced swordsmanship and is renowned across several regions for his expertise. We are honored to have him here at the Academy of Dark Knights"

 

As the introduction wrapped, Lord Lapis stepped forward, his demeanor calm yet authoritative.

 

“Greetings, students,” he began, his voice smooth yet firm. “I am here to help elevate your abilities. I will ensure that every one of you uncovers your potential and pushes past your limits.”

 

Lord Lapis calm gaze swept across the group of students, pausing as he met Subaru's focused eyes. Subaru felt a very strange feeling when he met his gaze. There was something off about him but Subaru couldn't quite place it. Like he has seen this man before. He recognised those piercing eyes but couldn't remember whose were that. Subaru's mind raced as he tried to recall where he might have seen Lord Lapis before. However, his mind finally clicked and he knew who it was.

 

'Grease?' His eyes widened as he finally recognized the figure before him.

 

“Yes, what a pleasure it is to have Lord Lapis here with us,” the principal continuedl. “We expect everyone to give their utmost in this training. Do seize this opportunity to learn from the best.”

 

Subaru stole another glance at Grease as he addressed the class. In return, Grease nodded his head to achknowledge Subaru's gaze, a smirk lingering on his lips.

 

A few students were already gossiping about Lord Lapis and his reputation. Subaru leaned in as he heard snippets of their conversation.

 

“Did you hear about the last academy he was at? Apparently, he was involved in some underground tournament!” one student remarked, eyes wide with thrill.

 

“I wonder what he’ll teach us…” another added, his voice bubbling with anticipation.

 

"Zenon is way more handsome thay this old man..."

 

As the announcement wrapped up, Subaru watched the students disperse, murmurs spreading, as they spoke about their newfound instructor. 

 

“Alright, gather ‘round!” Professor Zenon called, breaking Subaru out of his thoughts. “Let’s get started with your first training session with Instructor Lapis! Pair up and show me what you’ve got!”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The class was finally over. As the training session concluded, the students began to gather their belongings.

 

“Great job out there, Subaru!” One of the students called out, approaching him with an excited grin. “You really showed that new instructor what you’re made of!”

 

“Thanks! But it’s not just me,” Subaru replied, chuckling as he sheathed his sword. “We all pushed ourselves today."

 

As Subaru watched students slowly dispersing from the training ground, he noticed Lapis- No, Grease standing at the corner of the yard, all this time he was looking at Subaru, as if waiting for him to approach him.

 

Subaru approached him. "Grease? Is that you?" His voice was laced with both disbelief and intrigue. 

 

“Yes, it’s me,” Grease replied smoothly, his demeanor calm and collected as he crossed his arms. “Surprised to see me here?”

 

Subaru nodded, “I didn’t expect to see you as an instructor here.”

 

"I actually have a purpose for being at this academy," Grease said, his tone shifting to a more serious note.

 

Subaru raised an eybrow in confusion. “What do you mean, a purpose? Are you here for the academy, or is there something else going on?”

 

Grease leaned against the wall, his calm demeanor unwavering. "I have been sent here by the order of Rounds of the Knights." 

 

Grease was still an agent of a Cult of Diablos and was acting as a spy to gather information on high-ranking Cult's members and their future plans and send it to Subaru.

 

"What is it that they want from the academy?" Subaru inquired, the weight of the conversation heavy in the air. 

 

Grease's expression hardened slightly. "I am not so sure of myself, I have been told that I will be working with someone here to help them achieve their goals."

 

Subaru furrowed his brow, feeling a mix of concern and curiosity. “Working with someone? Do you know who it is?”

 

“Not exactly,” Grease replied, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice. “I only know that they’re someone quite influential within the academy."

 

“I need you to keep an eye on anyone who seems suspicious—students, teachers, professors. Anyone,” Grease replied, his tone serious. "Trust your instincts. You’ve developed a keen sense for trouble."

 

Subaru nodded, still processing the informating he has been told just now.

 

"And Subaru," He continued. "Be careful with who you are talking with and avoid sensetive topics. The moment I learn about the mission, I will come rushing to you.”

 

“Got it,” Subaru replied, determination in his voice as he watched Grease walk away.

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

“Jeez, when will this day finally be over…” Subaru was seen tiredly walking down the academy's hallway alone, the afternoon sun casting long shadows across the polished floors. 

 

"For some reason, this day felt going on forever—"

 

"Subaru Kageno, It is nice to meet you in person." A female voice interrupted his thoughts, causing Subaru to halt mid-step. He turned around and saw a quite familiar face, the first princess of the Kingdom of Midgar—Iris Midgar. 

 

She is a stunning woman with delicate features, fiery straight hair that falls to her back, and striking red eyes. Her outfit consists of knight's uniform without the cape—a deep violet outfit with light trim, black shoulder straps, and cuffs rolled up a bit from her wrists, including white gloves, knee-high heeled boosts and with sword hanging at her side on her waist belt.

 

Subaru blinked a couple of times, momentarily stunned by the unexpected encounter. 

 

“Uh… Princess Iris, right?” he stammered, feeling a mix of awe and disbelief. “Uh, it’s an honor. Yeah, for sure! Nice to meet you!”

 

Iris smiled gracefully, the corners of her lips curving into a friendly yet regal expression. “The honor is mine, Subaru."

 

“Your reputation certainly precedes you, Subaru Kageno,” Iris said with a graceful smile. “I’ve heard quite a lot about you and your excelling in swordsmanship—as expected from one related to the esteemed Kageno family.”

 

“Oh, uh, thanks!” Subaru rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly, “I, uh, just study hard and try my best. It’s really nothing special.”

 

"Really?" Iris raised an eyebrow. "Your sister has been telling me all about you. She speaks very fondly of you, implying that one day you might surprass her."

 

"Of course she would boast about that! That just sounds like her. The moment I actually surpass her, she will beat my ass till she manages to win a spar with me." Subaru exclaimed rolling his eyes 

 

Iris blinked, taken aback by Subaru's unexpected outburst. “It’s refreshing to see someone so unafraid to speak their mind. Most people are typically too intimidated to be honest around royalty.”

 

"I mean, you're a princess, but at the end of the day, we’re all just people, right? Like, what's the point of acting all stiff and formal?"

 

Iris couldn’t help but smile wider. “You’re quite different from the typical noble I meet, Subaru. I appreciate that.”

 

“Yeah, well, the whole noble act is just…ugh, I don’t get it,” Subaru replied, crossing his arms in mild frustration. “Pretending to be all refined and proper while people are struggling outside with real problems? It feels so disconnected. It’s like wearing a mask, and honestly, I’m not really a fan of masks. They make it hard to breathe, you know?”

 

"I can see why people are drawn to you. You speak your mind, even in the presence of royalty."

 

“Yeah, well, don't go getting too used to it! I can be pretty annoying, too. Ask my friends; they’ll tell you I have a talent for talking too much,” he added with a sheepish grin. 

 

"Anyway." Subaru tried to composure himself. "What brings you here?

 

"Well, I was actually looking for you. Your sister mentioned that you’ve been doing exceptionally well in your training. I figured I’d take the opportunity to see for myself what all the fuss is about."

 

"I mean, i just try my best. There are plenty of students who does the same! If you’re looking to be impressed, you might be better off checking out someone else," Subaru replied, waving a dismissive hand.

 

"You're being modest, Subaru. I want to see you," Iris replied, her tone firm but friendly. "Besides, it's not every day I get to observe someone I hear such great things about. And whether you like it or not, you have made quite an impression."

 

Subaru shifted uncomfortably under her gaze and compliments, his cheeks flushed red in embarassment. "What exactly do you want to see, though? How well do I swing my sword?

 

"I'd like to see how you handle yourself in practice. How about a friendly spar?"

 

Subaru's eyes widened at the proposition. A friendly spar with a princess? That was definitely not how he envisioned his afternoon. “You want to spar with me? A regular dude against a princess knight? Are you sure that’s a good idea?”

 

Iris's expression turned serious. "I might be a princess, but I enjoy a good challenge, and I've sparred with many skilled opponents. I’m curious to see how someone like you will fare. Besides, it’ll be an excellent way to gauge your abilities directly."

 

“Yeah, right! Gauge my abilities? You’re going to demolish me,” Subaru blurted out. “I mean, you're a princess! Wouldn’t it be like— I don’t know —squashing a bug?”

 

Iris raised an eyebrow, her amusement evident. “You underestimate yourself. If I didn't think you were capable, I wouldn't propose it."

 

Subaru sighed. “Well, I guess there's no backing out now, is there?” 

 

“Exactly. Let’s meet in the training grounds in a few days. I’ll make sure not to go easy on you."

 

“Great! So I get to take a beatdown from a princess, just what I always wanted!” He threw his hands up in the air, half-joking, half-exasperated.

 

“You’re a lot more entertaining than the usual noble types. Just promise me, that you won't forget about spar.”

 

“I can't make any promises; I might get emotional when your sword comes swinging at me!” he shot back. 

 

“Just be ready, Subaru Kageno. I have high hopes for you.”

 

Iris gave a slight nod, and as she turned to leave, Subaru couldn’t help but feel an odd mix of admiration and annoyance. “Why does everyone expect so much from me?”

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

It was late afternoon, Subaru was seen eating his dinner at the table when loud knocks echoed from the entrance of the appointment. Subaru paused mid-bite, glancing up from his meal. The knocking continued, louder and more insistent.

 

Subaru set down his fork, brow furrowing. "What on earth could that be?" he muttered under his breath, a mix of curiosity and annoyance swirling in his mind.

 

He unlocked the door and immediately Cid rushed in, panic and desperation clearly visible in his eyes.

 

"Subaru! It's over! My career, my persona, my everything. Just gone." Cid paced back and forth, his hands tugging at his messy hair, his face a mask of distress.

 

Subaru's heart raced as he took in Cid's frantic expression. "What happened? Did you get caught up in something?" 

 

“It’s worse than that!” Cid exclaimed, throwing his arms in the air. “You know the bet? The one about confessing to the most popular girl? Well—”

 

“You really did it? And how did it go?"

 

Cid paused mid-pace, his expression dropping as he dropped into a chair. “It was a disaster!"

 

A mix of pity and amusement swirled within Subaru. “Well, that’s not too surprising considering how she acted earlier today. You kind of do expect a little rejection-"

 

"No! The rejection wasn’t even the worst part!" Cid interrupted, his voice rising in frustration. 

 

"I was prepared to confess to Princess Alexia. It was supposed to be my big moment—my masterful mob character act! But then—"

 

Subaru couldn't help but lean in, eager to hear how it all had unfolded. “But then what?”

 

"She accepted my confession, Subaru. She actually accepted it!" Cid's face was a mix of disbelief and horror. "I was prepared for the embarrassing rejection, but now I have no idea what to do!"

 

Subaru blinked in surprise, trying to process the wild turn of events. "Wait, she accepted your confession? Are you serious?"

 

"Dead serious!" Cid threw his hands up in exasperation. "I thought I was going to get laughed at or ignored, but she was actually—it’s like she believed me! Now, I’m stuck in this position where I have to act like I’m interested in her, and I don’t even know why she accepted me in the first place!"

 

Instead of answering, Subaru reassuringly put his hand on his shoulder, chuckling softly.

 

"Eh?" Cid looked up at him, confusion written on his face.

 

"You've come far, Cid Kageno. Every obstacle, every challenge you faced has led you to this moment." Subaru continued, a grin breaking out on his face.

 

"What are you talking about?..." Cid gazed at Subaru incredulously, a mixture of horror and uncertainty in his eyes.

 

"It's time for your character development, embrace the role of romcom protagonist." Subaru continued, laughter bubbling up as he watched Cid’s expression shift from panic to exasperation.

 

“Are you nuts?” Cid retorted, pushing Subaru's hand off his shoulder. “This is a nightmare! I was meant to be the perfect background character, blending into the shadows, not thrust into a romantic subplot! What sort of romcom manga are we living in?”

 

Subaru couldn't help but laugh as Cid continued to spiral into a panic. “Come on, Cid! It’s not the end of the world! This could be your chance to experience something different, to break out of that ‘mob character’ role you’ve created for yourself.”

 

"ABSOLUTELY No way!" Cid shot him a look of pure disbelief, shaking his head. "I refuse to fall into your cliché nonsense!"

 

"Alright, alright..." Subaru's laugh subsided, and he leaned back in his chair, trying to regain his composure.

 

"Now on a serious note, I believe there may be three reasons of why she accepted your confession."

 

“Three reasons?” Cid echoed, looking skeptical yet intrigued.

 

"First reason, Princess Alexia has a thing for mobs characters like you or she is bored of the same old suitors who chase after her because of her title. Sometimes, someone unexpected catches their attention, and in this case, it might just be you."

 

Cid blinked, taking a moment to digest Subaru's words. “That’s... a possibility. But does it even make sense?”

 

“The second reason,” Subaru said, leaning forward, “is that she might genuinely find you interesting. Maybe she saw something in your act that intrigued her."

 

Cid pondered this. “I did put a lot of effort into that act…”

 

 

"And the third reason, she might use you to chase away all of her admirers who have been constantly bombarding her with confessions. Perhaps she noticed your low profile and thought having you around would deter the more persistent suitors," Subaru suggested

 

"Just being near her already drags unnecessary attention my way!" Cid exclaimed, his voice filled with frustration.

 

"Alright, I know what to do," Cid replied with determination. "I'll have her dump me, I'll become the worst boyfriend and she will have no chance but to dump me!"

 

"Thank you, Subaru. I shall procceed with my plan now."

 

"Okay, okay. Can you let me eat in peace now?" Subaru said as he saw Cid storming out of his room with a confident expression. 

 

“You gotta admit, it’s entertaining to see him in a situation he can’t control.” Rigel voice echoed, his tone filled with amusement

 

Subaru chuckled at Rigel's comment as he returned to his meal, the image of Cid's panicked face fresh in his mind. "Yeah, it is."

 

Chapter 10: Side-Chapter: "Stellar Squad".

Abyss Woods is an enigmatic forest shrouded in a dense, bluish-purple mist that is not only thick but also toxic and blocks out sunlight entirely. Its exact location remains a mystery, but legends suggest that anyone who ventures inside is doomed to never return. It has existed for centuries, hidden away from the rest of the world. 

 

Many people believe that Abyss Woods is cursed, and entering it is a recipe for disaster. Despite the risks, some knights and adventurers are drawn to the woods, hoping to uncover its secrets. But so far, no one has returned to claim that they've made it out alive.

 

In the depths of it, a man—a lone man was spotted wandering through the swirling mist. Clad in a dark slime bodysuit, which was adorned with orange accents. It was just a matter of the time before the man disappeared into the mist, leaving behind only faint echoes of his footsteps. Before the infinite mazes of the woods finally drew him insane—

 

“Rigel! Could you at least take care of your forest? It's the sixth time I am tripping over your stupid, twisted roots today!” A voice filled with frustration boomed through the forest, the owner of the voice was no one, but Subaru Kageno—or in his current circumstances, Lord Pleiades. 

 

‘If only I could understand your problems. Just grow wings like mine and you wouldn't have to worry about the roots’ A voice resonated in Subaru's mind, the Mist Dragon, Rigel—protector of the woods and the ancient city of Alexandria and Subaru's contractor. 

 

Subaru blinked, momentarily distracted from his conversation with Rigel. He looked down at his feet. 

 

'Wings, huh?' Subaru thought, a wry smile spreading across his face. 'You know, I've always thought about that. But if I grew wings, I'd just end up crashing into those trees all the time. Literally.’

 

‘Perhaps if you focused less on complaining and more on your surroundings, you wouldn’t be so prone to stumbling,’ Rigel’s voice carried both sage advice and a hint of teasing. 

 

‘Oh, thank you for the wise advice, O Great Ri— AHHHH!’ Subaru pitched forward as his foot caught on an unseen root, sending him tumbling forward and sprawling face-first into the damp underbrush. A low chuckle echoed in his mind. 

 

“Is there something amusing about this, Rigel?” Subaru groaned, trying to push himself up as he brushed mud from his dark slime bodysuit. 

 

‘Oh, just a tiny bit,’ the Mist Dragon replied with a mischief in his tone. 

 

As Subaru struggled to his feet, he couldn't help but shoot a glance around him, as if daring the trees to trip him up again. He grumbled under his breath as he kicked roots, "Stupid woods. Stupid roots. Stupid—“ However, it was a mistake. 

 

“OUCH! OUCH! OUCH! What are these roots made of?! Steel?” Subaru yelped, clutching his foot and hopping on one leg as pain shot through him.

 

‘Wood, obviously.’ Rigel responded dryly, but the humor in his tone was unmistakable. 

 

“Very helpful, thank you, smartass!” Subaru shot back, still hopping awkwardly. He took a moment to regain his balance before letting out a deep sigh. 

 

“We have almost reached Alexandria, right?” asked, partly to himself and partly to the dragon in his mind. 

 

‘Yes, but you might want to watch where you’re—’ Rigel began, but it was too late. Subaru, still distracted, had stumbled into another tangle of roots, but this time he managed to keep his footing. 

 

“Aha!” Subaru triumphantly exclaimed as he regained his balance. “See? I can handle this forest. Who needs wings when you’ve got skill?” However, as he turned around a branch of a tree hit his face with a sharp thwack, sending him stumbling backward. 

 

"OOOWWWW!" Subaru yelped, clutching at his face as he stumbled backward. "What the...?! Can't a guy get a break around here?!”

 

Rigel's laughter echoed in his mind, a deep, rumbling sound. 

 

“Okay, okay, I'll take it all back! Maybe I do need those wings!” Subaru declared, rubbing his nose, before proceeding moving forward, looking for any branches and roots in his way. 

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

“Ah, finally! We arrived!” Before him lay the magnificent city of Alexandria, glimmering in the faint light filtering through the bluish-purple mist. The magnificent white castle soared majestically in the distance. 

 

“Wow, they really outdid themselves.” he breathed, taken aback by the sheer beauty of it all. The architecture was both breathtaking and otherworldly. 

 

‘See? Not so bad, is it?’ Rigel’s voice echoed. 

 

As Subaru's gaze was swept over various buildings, something drew his attention. In the middle of the city stood 2 marvelous statues. First statue was Cid's one, but in his Shadow persona. And the second statue was… 

 

“IS THAT ME?!” Subaru could hardly believe his eyes as he took in the intricately detailed statue that stood in the heart of Alexandria. It was unmistakably a likeness of him, carved with every detail of his dark slime bodysuit and the orange accents that adorned his suit. 

 

“Is that really me?” Subaru broke the stunned silence, his voice tinged with both awe and bewilderment. “Why is there a statue of me here?!”

 

The sound of Rigel's chuckling echoed in his mind once more. 'You're getting a bit too curious, “Lord Pleiades”.’

 

Subaru shook his head, clearing his thoughts. 'No, no, it's just... I don't understand.’ Why was there a statue of him in the middle of Alexandria? He didn't do anything worthy of such honor, did he? Cid was the main reason for the creation of the Shadow Garden after all. Subaru was the weakest among them , always relying on the strength of his companions and friends. 

 

“Maybe there’s a mistake,” Subaru pondered aloud, taking cautious steps toward the statue. “I mean, I haven't done anything significant. Cid is —he's the one who did most of the stuff. What could I possibly have done to deserve this honor?”

 

‘Perhaps you underestimate the impact you've had, even if you perceive yourself as weak,’ Rigel offered thoughtfully. ‘Strength comes in many forms, Subaru. It isn’t always about raw power. Sometimes, it’s about determination, loyalty, and the hearts you inspire.’

 

Subaru paused at Rigel's words, contemplating them. "Inspiration? All I do is follow everyone around and get into trouble."

 

‘You forget the times you stood up for your friends, the moments when your courage sparked something in others,’ Rigel reminded him. 

 

Subaru was silent for a moment, processing Rigel's words. 

 

‘Oh, hey! Look! That's me!’ Rigel interrupted, suddenly excited. 

 

Subaru blinked back into the present and stared at his statue again. Rigel was right. On the statue's right shoulder was a smaller statue of a dragon—not just any dragon, but an unmistakable representation of Rigel himself, his wings partially unfurled as if ready to take flight. The detail was astounding, capturing every scale and curl. 

 

"Okay, I'll admit, that's kind of cool," Subaru said with a chuckle, taking a step closer to the statue. 

 

‘This statue certainly catches in all my glory, doesn’t it?’ Rigel added, a hint of pride in his tone. ‘Although I would prefer it if I was bigger…’

 

“Of course you would—”

 

“Recruiter! Are you slacking off during the training session?” A commanding voice broke through the city. Subaru turned to see a figure striding toward him. 

 

She was a Dark Elf with platinum hair and piercing golden eyes. Her attire consisted of a slime bodysuit tailored into a military dress uniform, featuring baggy sleeves that taper from the shoulders to the wrists, secured by a single belt at the waist. Her trousers are a sleek black design accented with gold trims, and high-heeled boots adorned with gold edges. To complete her look, she wears an officer's cap and has a jacket casually draped over her shoulders.

 

Upon approaching him, her eyes widened in recognition as she straightened up and saluted him. “Lord Pleiades! It's a pleasure to finally meet you in person!”

 

Subaru blinked in surprise, momentarily speechless. “Uh, thank you? But you really don’t need to salute me. I’m not—”

 

“Of course we do!” she asserted, a fire igniting in her golden gaze. 

 

Subaru stood frozen, unsure of how to respond to the Dark Elf's formal greeting. The Dark Elf's enthusiasm and dedication to protocol made Subaru uncomfortable, but he tried to be polite. 

 

"Uh, it's fine I suppose," Subaru said hesitantly, "But, uh, who are you?”

 

“I am serving as the organization's drill instructor in charge of training new recruiters, Lambda at your service!”

 

“Lambda?” Subaru repeated. “ Well, it's nice to meet you as well!” Subaru tried to match the mood and smiled. 

 

Lambda’s posture relaxed a little, her eyes sparkling with admiration. “Thank you, Lord Pleiades. Your arrival is… unexpected but pleasurable in a way.”

 

“Glad to hear I am not being a nuisance.” Subaru replied. 

 

“Not at all! Though I must ask, is there a reason for your sudden arrival?” Lambda asked, her expression shifting to one of curiosity mixed with professionalism. 

 

“Well, I just wanted to see how others are doing”

 

“The Council of Seven Shadows is currently away on a mission. Should I inform them of your arrival when they return?” asked, tilting her head slightly. 

 

Subaru pondered for a moment, scratching his chin. “I guess if you think it's necessary, but I really didn’t come here with any specific agenda. I was just curious about what’s been happening in Alexandria.”

 

“Understood. Number 33! Number 34! Number 35!” Lambda shouted, her voice echoing through the city. A moment later, three recruits, clad in similar slime bodysuits, jogged up to her, their expressions a mixture of confusion, respect and slight fear.

 

"Yes, Instructor Lambda?" the trio replied in unison, halting before her. 

 

"These are our recruits," Lambda explained, her gaze shifting to Subaru. "They've been training hard under my watchful eye.”

 

Wide-eyed and slightly trembling, the recruits turned their attention to Subaru, who felt as though he was being placed under a spotlight. 

 

It took them a few moments to collect the dots to gather their thoughts and realize who he was, before in unison dropping to one knee and bowing their heads. 

 

“L-Lord Pleiades! It's a h-honor to meet you!” An elf with dark blue hair and blue eyes exclaimed, her voice wavering slightly. 

 

“We heard so many things about you!” Another elf with golden hair added, her brown eyes wide with admiration. 

 

“It's an honor to be in your presence, Lord Pleiades!” The third elf with dark red hair and orange eyes replied. 

 

“Yeah, uh, it’s nice to meet you too,” Subaru said, waving a hand awkwardly in an attempt to ease the tension. “You can, um, get up. No need for all that.” 

 

The recruits hesitated for a moment but then obediently rose to their feet, their faces a mix of anticipation and admiration.

 

“Are numbers like… Your code names or something?” Subaru asked. 

 

“Each new member is given numbers in the order they were recruited. Their former identity is being discarded in the process.” Lambda explained, her tone serious yet respectful. “It symbolizes their rebirth into the ranks of the Shadow Garden. They start fresh—ready to serve.”

 

“Right...” Subaru nodded thoughtfully, glancing at the recruits, who seemed eager yet nervous. “So, um, can I call you by your names instead? I mean, I don’t see any reason to keep using numbers.”

 

“You have a kind heart, Lord Pleiades. However, it is customary to address them by their numbers. It fosters discipline.”

 

“But I think it’s also important to give them recognition for who they are. They’re people, not just numbers,” he insisted, his voice firm yet gentle. 

 

The recruits exchanged glances, showing a glimmer of hope in their eyes. Being named by someone, like Lord Pleiades himself felt like an accomplishment. 

 

“Your orders are absolute, my Lord” ,” Lambda said, her expression softening as she regarded Subaru. “If you wish for them to be addressed by the names, then so be it.” 

 

The recruits’ faces lit up with joy at Subaru's words, and the tension in the air dissipated. 

 

“So, let's introduce ourselves?” Subaru added. 

 

“L-Lord Pleiades… It would be an honor if you gave us a name.” the dark blue-haired elf stammered, her voice trembling with a mix of excitement and anxiety. 

 

“Oh, alright then… Let's see…” Subaru's gaze fell on a beautiful night sky and he couldn't help but think of the stars—so bright yet so distant to reach. 

 

He turned to the dark blue-haired elf, her nervousness visible as her eyes sparkled with hope. "You’ll be Lyra! Just like the Lyra constellation, which is often associated with music and harmony. I bet you have a beautiful voice, right?”

 

The elf blinked back her surprise and nodded vigorously, overwhelmed with happiness. “Thank you, Lord Pleiades! Lyra it is!”

 

He turned to the golden-haired elf, who was waiting for her turn in anticipation. "You know what? You'll be named after a star that symbolizes loyalty and friendship. How about… Vega?”

 

“Vega… I love it! Thank you, Lord Pleiades!” the golden-haired elf exclaimed, her eyes shining with excitement as she beamed at Subaru. 

 

Lastly, Subaru turned to the dark red-haired elf with orange eyes, who seemed a bit reserved compared to the others. “And for you, let’s see… How about… Antares? It’s a beautiful red star, strong and enduring. Plus, it has some pretty cool lore behind it.”

 

The red-haired elf's eyes widened, and she nodded eagerly. “Antares… Thank you, my Lord!”

 

“Lyra, Vega and Antares! You guys are a stellar squad now!” Subaru added with a hint of pride in his tone. 

 

Subaru felt an unexpected warmth fill him as he watched the trio of recruits beam with joy. Each of them glowed with renewed confidence. 

 

“Stellar squad, hm…” Lambda, observing the scene with an approving nod, finally smiled. “You truly possess the ability to inspire, Lord Pleiades. Your presence has a strong effect on the people around you.”

 

“Really? I just thought I was trying to help…” Subaru chuckled, feeling his cheeks warm. 

 

Just then, Lyra, Vega, and Antares stepped forward, their expressions a mix of eagerness and trepidation. 

 

“Lord Pleiades, is there… is there anything we can do for you?” Vega asked, her golden eyes bright with anticipation.

 

“Oh? Well, I am curious about your training, how does it go?” Subaru asked with curiosity laced in his tone. 

 

Lambda's voice turned serious as he started explaining. “Training consists of various exercises to enhance agility, combat skills, and teamwork. The morning starts with a physical training session, and we have obstacle courses designed to test the recruits' agility and speed. Later on, we have a mock battle simulation to enhance their combat skills.”

 

“Does your morning include radio calisthenics?” Subaru asked. 

 

“Radio calisthenics?” Lambda echoed, her brow furrowing in confusion. “I'm not entirely sure what that is…”

 

Subaru couldn’t help but chuckle at Lambda's puzzled expression. “You know, it’s like a group exercise where everyone follows along to music or instructions from a radio. It helps warm up the body and is quite energizing! It’s a lot of fun!”

 

“Like here, follow my lead!” Subaru demonstrated a few simple stretches, bending his arms over his head and touching his toes. Lyra, Vega, and Antares watched him with wide eyes, trying to imitate his movements.

 

“Come on! It’s easy! Just follow my rhythm!” Subaru encouraged, his voice light and playful. 

 

The recruits began to join in, albeit awkwardly at first. Lyra was the quickest to catch on, fluidly mimicking Subaru's motions, while Vega and Antares stumbled a bit, laughter escaping their lips amidst the missteps.

 

Lambda watched, her expression a mixture of astonishment and amusement. “You must be joking,” she said, trying to suppress her smile. “This is what you consider training?”

 

“Absolutely!” Subaru replied, undeterred. With an exaggerated bounce, he raised his arms over his head, then brought them down in a synchronized motion. “One, two, three! Swing those arms! Now, touch your toes!”

 

The recruits followed suit, their demeanor transforming into joyful chaos. Even Lambda found herself caught up in the infectious energy, a grin slowly spreading on her face as she observed the unlikely exercise session unfold.

 

“Okay! Now let’s get a little crazy! Jumping jacks!” Subaru shouted, leaping into the air with a loud whoop. “One, two, three!”

 

The recruits fumbled together, their movements awkward yet earnest, but the more they laughed the more in sync they became. 

 

“And now from the bottom of your lungs! Scream! ‘Victory!’” Subaru exclaimed as he stretched his arms up. 

 

“VIC-TO-RY!” The recruits shouted in unison, their voices ringing out through the streets of Alexandria. 

 

Lambda stood back, arms crossed but a smile breaking through her previously stoic demeanor. “This isn’t exactly traditional training, but I must admit—this is quite refreshing,” 

 

“Strength isn’t just about being able to swing a sword—it's also about morale and connection!” Subaru added. 

 

“Lord Pleiades! This is amazing!” Lyra said breathlessly, her earlier shyness was nowhere to find. 

 

Antares, who had been quiet, couldn’t help but let out a giggle. “This is fun! I never thought training could feel like this!” she admitted, a grin breaking across her face.

 

“Can we do this everyday from now on?” Vega asked, as she was catching her breath. 

 

Subaru beamed as he saw the recruits’ faces light up with enthusiasm. “Of course! We can make this a regular part of your training!”

 

Lambda, who has finally composed herself, stepped forward. “Perhaps we could incorporate some of these… ahem, ‘radio calisthenics’ exercises into the regimen.”

 

Subaru nodded his head. “Mhm, and—” The sun began rising above the sky as the sunlight reached the city Alexandria. 

 

“Oh man, I have to go now or else I will be late.” He turned his attention to them. “Alright everyone! You all did amazing today!”

 

“Lord Pleiades, will we see you again soon?” Lyra asked, her eyes shining with hope.

 

“Absolutely! I’ll swing by to check on you,” Subaru promised, a smile on his face. 

 

“See ya!” With that, Subaru waved goodbye and began to make his way out of the city, feeling a lightness in his heart.

 

“What a wild day… or night?”

 

Notes:

I had fun writing this ngl. And yeah, we will meet "Stellar Squad" later in the story.

Chapter 11: Academy's Life 2/2

A few days have passed since Cid's confession to Alexia and nothing eventful happened since then. To Subaru at least. 

 

The class finished and Subaru with Cid headed to the cafeteria with plates of food in their hands, Subaru couldn't help but overhear the murmurs among the students who were passing by. 

 

“Wait, THAT Kageno? There is no way…”

 

“I thought it was other Kageno sibling…”

 

“But he is so average, what did she find in him?”

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow as he listened to the whispers that surrounded them, glancing sideways at Cid, who seemed to be trying to shrink into himself with every passing word. Cid was seen very annoyed by the sudden attention of the people. 

 

“Doesn’t it get tiring?” Subaru asked, half-amused. He took a bite of his food, watching Cid’s reaction closely.

 

“It’s infuriating!” Cid retorted. “This is exactly what I was trying to avoid!”

 

Subaru chuckled, shaking his head. “You really brought this upon yourself, you know. I mean, just think about it: you confessed to a princess! It’s kind of a big deal.” He gestured dramatically, his chopsticks swirling in the air. 

 

“Yeah, yeah, rub it in my face, why don’t you?” Cid annoyingly signed. 

 

“So, do you have a plan to deal with all of this?” Subaru asked, curiosity piqued. 

 

“I am glad you asked.” Cid put a hand in his pocket and pulled out a crumpled piece of paper, smoothing it out on the table, his brow furrowed in concentration. “I’ve got a strategy—Operation “Just-Dump-Me-Already!”

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow, leaning in closer to inspect the crumpled paper. “Wait, is that really what you named it?”

 

"It's a solid plan." Cid insisted, his eyes flashing with determination and conviction. 

 

The paper was written in Japanese and consisted of a detailed plan and step-by-step on how to make Alexia fall out of love with him and break up with him. 

 

Subaru's eyes widened as he scanned the paper, his jaw dropping in amusement. "You're kidding me, right? This is a ridiculously detailed plan to make Alexia break up with you?"

 

“I worked on this plan all these days and now I am ready to act.” Cid replied, his expressions turned stubborn. 

 

Subaru took a closer look at his paper and read some of his steps. 

 

Act nonchalant and disinterested… 

 

Purposefully spill a drink or food on her… 

 

Speak in monotone… 

 

Walk away mid-conversation… 

 

Only respond with one-word answers… 

 

Become a “Yes Man”... 

 

Always be late… 

 

Subaru's eyes scanned the paper, and he could not help but laugh at the absurdity of Cid's plan. He had to admit, it was creative and showed how determined Cid was to make the situation work to his advantage.

 

"Well, I suppose it's impressive that you came up with such a... unique plan," Subaru said, trying to keep a straight face.

 

Cid smirked, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "I knew you’d see the brilliance in it. Sure, it might seem ridiculous to you, but it’s the perfect solution."

 

“I’ll be so unbearable that she’ll have no choice but to dump me.”

 

“Yeah, sure man.” Subaru replied, shaking his head as he took another bite of his food.

 

Soon enough, Cid’s background friends, Skel and Po joined them at the table, each balancing plates piled high with food, sitting opposite next to them.

 

“Oh man, isn’t this weird?” Skel said as he settled into his seat, eyeing Cid.

 

“This is definitely odd.” Po added.

 

“To be brutally honest, you are nowhere worthy of being in a relationship with a princess," Skel said.

 

“If she was willing to take you, Cid, maybe I should have give it a shot and confess to her.” Po said with a cheeky grin.

 

“Yeah, sure, Po. I can totally see you dating a princess,” Subaru interjected with an exaggerated roll of his eyes.

 

“I think she is just using me.” Cid dramatically sighed.

"Who cares, It’s still a chance most guys would kill for! Just enjoy these sweet moments."

 

“What do I even do in such situation?” 

 

“Oh! It’s simple!” Skel replied.

 

“You just have to kiss her!” Po formed a kissy face and dramatically swooned, causing Subaru to snicker.

 

“Do you mind if I sit here with you?” A female voice interrupted them. Skel and Po turned their attention just to see Alexia standing there.

 

“P-p-p-p-princess Alexia! G-go ahead!” Skel stuttered, his eyes widening in disbelief.

 

“Y-yeah! H-have a seat!” Po shrinked into his seat.

 

“Uh, hey there, princess! Total pleasure to have you join us, right?” Subaru couldn’t help but glance at Cid.

 

Cid didn't react as he continued to pick at his food, pretending he hadn’t even heard her. Alexia took a seat between Cid and Subaru , her presence instantly changing the atmosphere at the table. The rest of the boys were transfixed, their mouths agape, while Subaru exchanged a glance with Cid.

 

In the next moment, her personal maid set out her dishes in front of her. All of the dishes showcasing a variety of gourmet foods—far more extravagant than the casual cafeteria menu.

 

"I never manage to finish this-"

 

"Then I'll help you!" Cid interrupted as he grabbed chopsticks and began to dig into the meal, completely ignoring the terrified expressions from Skel and Po. Meanwhile Alexia expression was indifferent as she watched Cid devouring her food.

 

Subaru watched the scene unfold with a mix of amusement and disbelief. He tried to keep a straight face, suppressing a smile.

 

“Wow, this is actually pretty good!” Cid exclaimed as he continued shoveling food into his mouth, trying to keep his expression casual.

 

"Cid, don't talk with your mouth full," Subaru added, though his tone was more teasing than serious.

 

"B-wbhat?" Cid mumbled his cheeks stuffed with food, turning his attention to Subaru, completely ignoring Alexia "You want some as well?" He said as he passed a piece of sushi to Subaru

 

“Uh, thanks, I think I’ll pass,” Subaru replied, shaking his head. “I don’t think Princess Alexia would particularly appreciate you treating her food like a buffet.”

 

Despite Cid's intentions, Alexia didn't seem to mind, she maintained her cool demeanor, watching Cid with an amused yet slightly raised eyebrow. “You know, Cid,” She said, with a dangerous glint in her eyes. "I heard you are studying Royal Bushin Fencing for your swordsmanship education?"

 

"I thought we could get a class together."

 

Cid paused mid-bite, as he processed Alexia's words, his eyes twitching briefly. "I am in the lowest section, that's impossible-"

 

"That is fine" Alexia interrupted, a smile creeping on her face as she leaned closer. "They opened up a spot in Section One. I'll make sure that you get in."

 

“I’ll pass-“

 

“This is royal order.”

 

"Yes, ma'am" Cid replied, his tone laced with annoyance as he set down his chopsticks. 

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

"Subaru Natsuki, might I have a word with you?" Subaru's routine Academy's day was interrupted by the presence of the Second Princess of the Midgar Kingdom, Alexia .

 

Subaru blinked, momentarily stunned. "Princess Alexia. It's a… pleasure, as always,"

 

"As I said before, might I have a word with you?" Alexia asked, her tone was filled with fake sweetness. 

 

"What a drag..." Subaru muttered under his breath. 

 

Alexia's smile momentarily faltered, but she put it back slightly narrowing her eyes. 

 

"I mean, yeah sure." Subaru

 

"I think you are aware that I and your brother, Cid, have entered a... Romantic relationship." Alexia added. 

 

"I am aware." 'He has been complaining to me all these days'

 

"Might I know a little more about your brother, it appears that he is not... So opened up about sharing details of his personal life." Alexia took a step closer. 

 

"Well, um... Cid... He is Cid."

 

Alexia's smile twitches. "Is that all?" She asked. "Truly, that's all you can say?"

 

"What exactly do you need to know about him?"

  

"Maybe about the bet he made with his friends. A false confession, was it?" Alexia's expression darkened. 

 

Subaru's eyes widened in surprise. "Eh? Did those idiots tell you?"

 

"Idiots?" Alexia's smile faltered, before it was brought back again. "Yes, you can call them that. A little bit of pressure and they told me everything."

 

"So, they ratted him out, huh?" Subaru sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Figures. Those guys are about as reliable as a rusty wagon wheel."

 

"Look, Alexia, Cid… he's a bit… complex, let's say. He doesn't exactly... wear his heart on his sleeve. About the confession… I can't speak for him, but let's just say it was… complicated. Very, very complicated."

 

"So here I thought that I finally found someone, who truly loved me." Alexia dramatically sighed, feigning sadness. 

 

"Oh, come on! I can see it doesn't bother you a bit!" Subaru exclaimed. 

 

Alexia's eyes narrowed further, the facade of sadness crumbling. "And what makes you say that?" she asked, her voice laced with a dangerous edge.

 

Subaru shrugged, leaning against a nearby wall. "Call it a hunch. You've barely known him for a week. That's not enough time to fall in love with someone."

 

"Hmph. Whatever. You just confirmed my suspicion. Now I can rightfully use him."

  

"I don't think that he would—"

 

"Or the Academy could learn about his fake confession, how he played with my feelings, leaving me heartbroken." Alexia added, a sinister smile on her face. 

 

Subaru's expression shifted from casual nonchalance to genuine concern. "Wait. You wouldn't really do that, would you? That's... that's just cruel."

 

"Oh? Maybe you are the one who is willing to help me, then?" Alexia leaned closer, her eyes narrowing slightly. 

 

"Nah, i'll pass." Subaru raised his hands in surrender. "I don't want to be caught in whatever scheme you are making."

 

"Then at least help me convince him to help me."

  

"Help with that exactly?" Subaru asked. 

 

 "You shouldn't be bothered with it, I promise I will break up with him after a few weeks." Alexia added. "Just talk some sense into him, convincing him to stay with me for a while."

 

"I am not sure he is going to do that... That breaks his... Code."

 

"Code?" Alexia arched an eyebrow in confusion. 

 

"Yeah, although I know what is going to convince him." He snapped his finger. "Money."

 

Alexia's expression shifted. "Money, you say? Predictable."

 

"He has a... peculiar relationship with wealth." Subaru added. 

 

Alexia's gaze narrowed, appraising Subaru. "You seem to know him remarkably well."

 

"Well, I am his brother after all. So I am pretty aware of his habits." Subaru shrugged nonchalantly. 

 

"Thank you, you were much more resourceful than those... Two."

 

"No problem... I guess?" Subaru said as he watched her walk away. 

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

 

"Gather around students! We have a new member joining us today!" The instructor of the Expert Class, Zenon Griffey announced, stepping forward as students attention shifted to the second figure standing beside him.

 

"I am Cid Kageno, and I’m looking forward to learning alongside you all." Cid bowed his head.

 

The training yard was filled with students as they whispered among themselves.

 

“Is that really Cid Kageno?” one student whispered incredulously. 

 

“Of course it is. I saw him today in the cafeteria,” another replied, skepticism fading to intrigue. 

 

"Is as he strong as his other two siblings?"

 

Cid could feel the weight of their gazes on him, and he clenched his jaw, forcing his lips into a tight smile. He was in deep water. 

 

"As you know, The Royal Bushin Fencing is an original style, derived from traditional bushin school. Thanks to the First Princess Iris Midgar, we managed to rival traditional bushin. I expect nothing less than your absolute best." Lord Lapis, the second instructor, stepped in, his voice booming with authority.

 

"Now please, pair up with your practice partners! We’ll begin with some warm-up drills before we progress to techniques.” Zenon instructed, glaring at the students to see them moving, shuffling into pairs.

 

Subaru watched as Cid and Alexia paired up for their warm-up drills. Alexia was watching Cid closely as he was stretching, her eyes scrutinizing every movement he made. After a few moments, she decided to copy his stretches. 

 

Meanwhile Subaru was paired up with a random student. Subaru proceeded with his usual radio calisthenics performing the stretches and warm-ups.

 

After a while, students got into their fighting stance. Subaru adjusted his stance, preparing to spar with his partner, while casting another look at Cid and Alexia. To his surprise, Cid was more composed than he had expected. He had adopted a serious expression.

 

Instructor Lapis signaled for them to being their sparring session and everyone starts moving, clashing swords and exchanging techniques. Subaru's eyes darted between his sparring partner and Cid, who was exchanging blows with Alexia. 

 

As a core of the swordsmanship, Subaru was learning the most basic one, often referred as "mediocre" style. There was not any particular reason for this, Cid told him it was the most basic and adaptable one. Seven Shades created their own style drawing from a variety of techniques rather than specializing in one. Cid had always believed it was better to adapt and evolve rather than be stuck in one rigid form.

 

Subaru parried a strike from his partner, deflecting the blade to the side and quickly countering with his own thrust, which his opponent has blocked with relative ease. Subaru could not help but steal glances over Cid and Alexia spar. They were moving at sluggish pace compared to others, it would seem like Alexia trying to match Cid's pace, however it was quite the opposite. Alexia was at her own pace meanwhile Cid was being forced to match hers. Cid could tell that she handles her sword very well, grasping the foundation of it. Her swordplay is polished and refined, mastered.

 

With one final blow exchange, Cid and Alexia locked their blades.

 

"Your swordplay isn't bad," Alexia noted.

 

"Thanks."

 

"But I don't like it. It is like watching myself fight. Let's stop here for today."

 

She turned her attention to the corner of the yard, where Subaru and his sparring partner were engaged in their own spar. Subaru sidestepped a blade swing from his partner, quickly countering with a vertical slash that caught his opponent by surprise and sent them stumbling back. Seeing the opportunity, Subaru pushed forward with a series of offensive attacks that forced his partner on the defensive.

 

His opponent starts panicking and making blunders, trying to block Subaru's attacks. His attacks were growing faster and more precise, leaving no room for counterattack. He had trained hard and was seeing the fruits of it. Just then, Subaru's partner lost their footing and fell to the ground, giving Subaru the opportunity to point his sword toward them in victory. "Gotcha!" he exclaimed with a triumphant grin. 

 

Alexia's eyes widened as she observed Subaru's swordplay. It did not have any special techniques. The stance, the footing and his movements. It was not like she has seen before from any other popular sword styles-everything about his swordplay was basic, however it was polished and shaped to almost ideal. The way he executed each strike and block with precision and confidence made it look effortless. 

 

The sword style that was considered as the most basic one. The sword style because of she was given a title of "Fencing Ordinaire" by those, who were comparing to her sister Iris Midgar. The sword style whish she had always believed to be inferior to her sister's style. Yet here was Subaru, who has honed its basic techniques into something surprisingly effective. That style, it was-

 

"Mediocre?" she muttered under her breath, almost disbelieving.

 

As the training session wrapped up, Subaru finished gathering his belongings and left the training yard, leaving Cid and Alexia alone.

 

"Another end of the day, another step forward." he muttered to himself as he made his way through the empty academy halls, replaying today's events in his mind. It seems like Cid's plan to get Alexia to dump him is already in motion, but it's not going as smoothly as he thought it would. Despite his best efforts to be annoying and disinterested, Alexia doesn't seem to be bothered by his behavior.

 

On his way to the main entrance, he spotted a familiar face-Iris Midgar, the First Princess of the Midgar Kingdom. Subaru stood frozen, remembering the promise he made. A friendly spar with a First Princess. He was unsure whether to approach her or not, however Iris caught his eye and approached him, offering a welcoming smile.

 

"Subaru, It's good to see you again. How is your academy life going?"

 

"Hey, Iris! It’s... uh, going pretty well, I guess? Just your typical boring school life, you know—studying, training, and trying not to embarrass myself in front of my classmates."

 

 "I know the feeling. Sometimes it feels like there's just too much pressure to be perfect all the time. But you seem to be holding up well."

"Yeah, right." Subaru replied, scratching the back of his head. “And what about you? Must be tough being the First Princess, right? I mean, everyone expects you to be this perfect warrior, like a living emblem of victory and all that.”

 

Iris's expression turned serious, her eyes sparkling with determination. ”Yes, it is my duty to protect my kingdom and my people. I push through, for my people. And for my sister." 

 

"Alexia?" Subaru asked, raising an eyebrow. “I mean, I can kind of see how that could get under your skin a bit,” he continued, choosing his words carefully. “You both seem to have your own styles, strengths, and all that."

 

"She is brilliant in her own right, and I admire her tenacity. But I do wish she would take it a bit easier on herself. She's always comparing herself to me, and I just want her to know she doesn’t have to carry that burden. We each have our paths to forge, after all." Iris said, a gentle smile returning to her face as she spoke about her sister.

 

Subaru nodded slowly, taking in Iris's words. He could sense the genuine care she had for her sister, even if it was tinged with a hint of frustration. “Sounds like you two have a complicated relationship,” he remarked.

 

"I feel like she is slowly distancing herself from me. Like she has to prove something. It hurts, to be honest." Iris sighed, her gaze drifting to the ground as if searching for an answer hidden in the cobblestones beneath her feet. "I just... I want her to be happy."

 

"If Alexia's trying to prove something, maybe what she really needs is for you to show her that you’re her ally—not her competition. Sometimes, the bond between siblings can become an unintentional battleground. Instead, make it your shared journey. Maybe form little moments where you both are just... you, without any titles, expectations, or comparisons. Just 'Iris' and 'Alexia.'" Subaru paused, glancing at Iris, who was absorbing his words with a thoughtful expression.

 

"I may not have the most extensive experience when it comes to sibling relationships—heck, my family's dynamics are complicated enough as they are—but I do know that sometimes people just need to know that they have someone in their corner who believes in them, no matter what.” His voice softened, each word in sincerity.

 

Iris listened intently, her gaze unwavering as Subaru spoke. He could see the flicker of realization in her eyes.

 

“That’s… insightful,” she finally replied, a hint of admiration creeping into her voice, she continued. “You’re right. I need to remind her that she doesn’t have to shoulder everything alone. I need to find ways to show her that we’re on the same team."

 

Subaru scratched the back of his head, a bit taken aback by Iris's earnestness. "Well, you know, I just call it as I see it," he said with a sheepish grin. "Not that I’d ever want to step foot in royal drama—no thanks!"

 

Iris chuckled lightly, her mood visibly brightening. "You have a unique way of viewing things. Perhaps I should thank you for your unexpected wisdom, Subaru." 

 

"Oh, it's nothing really," he replied, waving a hand dismissively.

 

"Still, I appreciate it. Speaking of which, remember about the friendly sparring we talked about?" Iris said.

 

Subaru felt a mix of anticipation and dread at the prospect of sparring with someone of Iris's caliber, but he managed a grin. "Being beated up by a princess was not on my to-do list today, but I supposed I can't refuse now, can I?"

 

"Let us meet at the training yard in a few minutes

 

Subaru nodded. "Sure, I’ll be there!" He flashed a thumbs-up

 

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

 

Subaru and Iris were both standing in the training yard, facing one another with wooden swords in their hands. The students were long gone, leaving just the two of them and the afternoon sunlight illuminating the yard. Subaru adjusted his grip on the wooden sword, feeling the weight of it in his hands. Iris stood before him, radiating confidence and intensity.

 

"Alright, Iris. Just to clarify—this is supposed to be a friendly spar, right? No lethal moves or secret royal techniques,”

 

Iris chuckled softly. "Of course, Subaru. Just a friendly spar. No need to fear—I'll be gentle." 

 

“Oh great, 'gentle' coming from the First Princess sounds a bit ominous,” Subaru half-joked.

 

"Don't worry, I will go easy on you... For a few minutes." Iris added as she redied herself, getting into offensive stance.

 

“Gee, thanks,” Subaru said, letting out a nervous laugh as he steadied himself into an defensive stance. “I appreciate your mercy. I think.”

 

Iris's eyes slightly widened as she noticed Subaru's stance. It reminded her of something or rather someone.

 

"Is something wrong?" Subaru asked.

 

Iris shook her head. "No, nothing at all," she replied. "I am ready whenever you are."

 

With the slight nod, the spar has finally began, Iris immediatly went into offensive mode, launching herself forward wtih a surprising speed. Subaru barely managed to dodge the first strike, stepping to the side just in time as her wooden sword sliced the air where he had been standing moments before.

 

"So you weren't joking about going easyon me!" Subaru exclaimed, hastily regaining his composure. He quickly repositioned himself, taking a defensive stance again as Iris closed in on him, eyes sharp and focused.

 

"I told you I would be gentle for just a few minutes." Iris said, as she thrusted her sword forward which was blocked by Subaru.

 

Subaru's heart raced as he desperately tried to think of a counterattack. "Is this really what you call gentle?!"

 

Subaru found himself on the defensive, dodging and blocking as best he could, but it was clear he was outmatched. "Okay, point taken! I'll give you a bit more effort!" he grunted, trying to regain control of the spar. 

 

With a determined exhale, he refocused, narrowing his eyes. He recalled Cid's emphasis on adaptability and ingenuity. Subaru shifted his stance, trying to anticipate Iris’s movements instead of merely reacting to them.

 

Iris lunged again, her sword sweeping through the air. Subaru ducked low, avoiding the strike, but his momentum carried him forward slightly. He quickly spun around to face Iris, trying to catch her off guard with a thrust of his own. To his surprise, Iris was already in position, deflecting his attack effortlessly.

 

With a flick of her wrist, Iris spun her wooden sword and went for a low sweep aimed at Subaru's legs. Reacting instinctively, he leaped backward, narrowly avoiding the strike, which made him stumble slightly.

 

Subaru straightened up, shaking off the minor stumble as Iris advanced with little hesitation. “Okay, this isn’t exactly what I had in mind when I agreed to this spar!” Subaru exclaimed, panting a little as he regained his footing.

 

"You seem to be handling yourself decently!" she exclaimed, before continuing her offensive with a series of quick strikes that tested Subaru’s reflexes. Subaru grunted as he brought his wooden sword up to block another blow from Iris, struggling to keep pace with her relentless advance.

 

With a quick roll Subaru managed to create distance between himself and Iris, catching his breath as he assessed the situation. Iris, meanwhile, paused, a slightly impressed look crossing her face as she regarded Subaru. “I must admit, you’re holding up better than I expected.” She lowered her sword for a moment, allowing Subaru to catch a breath.

 

“Thanks, I guess? I’m just trying not to get smashed into the ground over here,” Subaru replied, wiping sweat from his brow with the back of his hand. Then he decided to switch the sides and went to offensive. With renewed determination, Subaru advanced towards her. Iris, slightly surprised by his sudden burst of courage, quickly shifted her stance, deflecting his strikes while countering with her own.

 

Their swords clashed again, each strike echoing through the empty training yard. Subaru feigned a thrust to the right, hoping to get her to commit to a block in that direction. As expected, Iris went to intercept his attack, but Subaru suddenly switched directions, bringing his sword down with all the force he could muster. Iris was quick to react, raising her sword to parry Subaru’s blow, but the force of his strike pushed her back a step. Subaru felt a rush of exhilaration; he had made her move. Encouraged by that small victory, Subaru pressed forward, shifting his weight into each strike.

 

Iris, regaining her balance, focused on the battle, her expression turning serious. "Very well, It's time I take this seriously."

 

"Eh?" The only thing Subaru could muster before Iris exploded into a series of movements, her strikes escalating in speed and intensity. Subaru’s previous momentum seemed to evaporate as he found himself back on the defensive

 

"Okay, okay! Maybe 'gentle' means something different in princess terms!" Subaru exclaimed, barely managing to block one of her strikes, which sent a shiver down his spine.

 

"I did warn you!" Subaru's instincts kicked in as he ducked another swift swipe from her sword, narrowly avoiding the impact that would have sent him tumbling to the ground. He didn't have the luxury of time to think; he needed to act. With another swift movement, he rolled backwards again, creating distance between them. He grabbed a handful amount of sand in his free hand as he steadied himself. Subaru narrowed his eyes, quickly preparing for his next move. He could see the determination burning in Iris's eyes, her wooden sword poised for another assault. 

 

He hurled the sand straight into the air between them, creating a fog which obscured his movements. Subaru seized the opportunity to sprint towards Iris, hoping to catch her off guard. The sand cloud momentarily distracted her, giving him the critical time he needed to close the distance.

 

“Subaru's Sandstorm Technique!” he declared, but as Iris swept the sand away with a swift movement of her sword, his courageous attack was met with raised eyebrow rather than alarm. The dust settled, revealing Subaru mid-lunge, and for a brief moment, he felt the weight of her gaze grounded in disbelief.

 

“Is that really your ultimate technique?” Iris chuckled, catching his blade with a sharp block, the sound echoing across the yard. 

 

“Hey, it was worth a shot!” Subaru defended.

 

However, Iris pressed forward. She unleashed a series of calculated strikes, leaving barely enough time for Subaru to catch his breath or contemplate another plan. And with the last blow, Iris disarmed him, sending his wooden sword clattering to the ground. The sound echoed in the quiet yard.

 

Subaru stood there, momentarily stunned, staring at the wooden sword that had fallen in front of him. He looked up at Iris, who returned his gaze with a playful smirk, her wooden sword held at the ready. 

 

"Looks like I win," she said, her tone light and teasing, a contrast to the intensity of their sparring moments ago.

 

“Yeah, well, you did warn me,” Subaru admitted, forcing a chuckle to mask his embarrassment. “Guess I should’ve expected that from the First Princess. You are kinda known for your skills.”

 

"You did well, Subaru. Honestly, you held your ground longer than many would against me. I admire your spirit."

 

"Thanks," Subaru replied, rubbing the back of his neck. "Still, I definitely won't challenge you again anytime soon," he added with a nervous laugh. “Just a friendly reminder not to mess with royalty!”

 

Iris shaking her head. “Don’t let that dissuade you. With more practice, you could hold your own, I see potential in you." She stepped forward offering him her hand, a gesture of respect as Subaru shook it.

 

"Thanks again for not completely wiping the floor with me," Subaru said.

 

Iris smiled warmly. "And thank you for your insight earlier."

 

"Well, I guess see you around?" He offered her a goodbye.

 

"Indeed, we should spar again sometime." Iris said as she began to walk away, leaving Subaru alone in the empty and quiet training yard.

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

 

 

 

“Ah, what a wild day it is…” Subaru was passing by the open place, next to the academy building. He sighed, recounting the events what happened today.

 

"That Cid's confession turned a disaster for him..."

 

"Woof!"

 

"And his grand plan to make Alexia break up with him..."

 

"Woof!"

 

"And now Cid found himself in Section One..."

 

"Woof!"

 

"And my previous encounter with Iris..."

 

"Woof!"

 

"Which was followed by a friendly spar..."

 

"Woof!"

 

"In which I got beated- Alright, what the hell is going on?!" Subaru halted his steps, feeling a sudden jolt of confusion as he turned to face the source of the barking.

 

"Since when we have dogs in the Academy? Did it get here by accident or someone brought it?"

 

"Woof!"

 

"It sounds like an adult dog?"

 

"Woof!"

 

"No, It sounds way more human-like. Who is that?" As Subaru turned around the corner, he saw a rather spectacular sight. 

 

Cid, on his fours was barking and catching golden flying coins, which were thrown by no one, but Alexia herself.

 

 

Subaru's eyes widened in disbelief as he watched the scene unfold in front of him. Cid Kageno was on all fours, barking excitedly as golden coins rained down from Alexia's hand. It was absurdly comical, and Subaru struggled to keep his laughter in check.

 

“What the heck is going on here?” Subaru muttered under his breath, rubbing his eyes to make sure he wasn't dreaming. 

 

“Woof!” Cid barked again as he caught another coin in his mouth, holding it triumphantly before putting in in his pocket.

 

“Good boy, Pooch! Now fetch!” Alexia praised, stifling a giggle as she tossed another gold coin in the air. Cid lunged for it eagerly, his face shifting between concentration and pure joy as he tried to catch the fluttering coin mid-air. 

 

It took a few moments for Subaru to process the sight in front of him, before turning around and walking away.

 

"Just when I thought the day couldn't get any crazier..."

Chapter 12: Sturm of Velgalta Empire

Notes:

Probably my biggest chapter yet, 8k words.

“WAAAAAH!" A dark-blue haired elf with blue eyes screamed in horror as she clutched higher to Subaru's back. The wind was hitting straight into his face, but it didn't falter his concentration. The flapping of wings could be heard as the Mist Dragon, Rigel, soared through the sky, carrying Subaru, Lyra, Vega and Antares as they flew high above the skies. Subaru couldn't help but chuckle at Lyra's reaction. 

 

"What's wrong, Lyra? Enjoying the view?" Subaru teased, looking back at her with a grin.

 

Lyra, her face flushed with a mix of fear and excitement, clung tightly to Subaru. "I-I'm trying to! But this is a bit too much for me!”

 

Subaru couldn't help but laugh at her reaction. "Don't worry, Lyra! Rigel is an expert flyer. You're in safe claws!"

 

Vega and Antares, who were hanging on to Rigel's scales behind Subaru, also joined in with laughter, enjoying the thrill of the flight. 

 

“I can't believe it! Our first mission is with Lord Pleiades himself!” Vega exclaimed, her voice filled with awe and excitement. 

 

“It’s like a dream come true!” Antares added, her eyes sparkling with joy

 

The wind whipped through their hair, and the sun cast a warm glow over the landscape below. Rigel's powerful wings flapped rhythmically, propelling them higher and higher into the skies. 

 

"Hey, Rigel, when will we arrive?" Subaru asked, turning his attention to the Mist Dragon.

 

‘We’re almost there. Just a few more minutes,’ Rigel replied, his voice filled with a sense of calm assurance. “Velgalta Empire is just ahead.’

 

They were travelling at supersonic speed and thanks to Rigel, they should arrive from Midgar Kingdom to Velgalta Empire in less than 1 hour, than usual few weeks. 

 

“Velgalta Empire…” Subaru said thoughtfully. 

 

The Velgalta Empire, also known as the "Country of Swords,” due to its deep-rooted culture that values swordsmanship above all else. The nation has a formidable army known to be the most powerful in the

world, showcasing their skill and mastery in combat. Warriors from Velgalta are highly skilled in wielding swords, making them fearsome opponents on the battlefield. 

 

Rigel was flying above the sea as they started seeing the first glimpses of the ground. They also passed by Altena Empire, where the Altena imperial family lived in. 

 

Memories flooded Subaru's mind as he remembered his new acquired mission. 

 

“Subaru Kageno, I have a word with you.” Lord Lapis or rather Grease called out Subaru. The lessons had ended, and Subaru was about to leave the training field.  

 

Subaru looked around, ensuring nobody was listening, before turning to face Grease, his expression shifting into one of slight concern. "Yeah, what’s up? You seem a bit... serious for post-training banter."

 

Grease's expression remained serious, and he took a step closer to me, his voice dropping to a whisper. "It's about the Cult of Diablos, Subaru. I've received some... Leaked information from the higher ups, let's call it."

 

"Leaked information?" Subaru echoed, his brow furrowing in concern. He couldn't shake the feeling that whatever Grease was about to say, it wasn't good.

 

"Do you know the history of formation of the Velgalta Empire?"

 

"Hmm, so there were these local lords, right? And they kept on fighting each other all the time, like a bunch of kids in a sandbox. But then, one of them teamed up with some smaller-time lords who didn't have grand ambitions, and that was when things started to change. I mean, it's not like they were working together out of the goodness of their hearts or anything, but they were all after the same thing - power. And that's when Velgalta got unified, and the first emperor rose to power... I think. I'm not really sure, it's all a bit fuzzy. That's how the history books tell I guess." Subaru answered, scratching his head as he tried to recall the history he had studied. 

 

Grease shook his head. "That is not entirely correct. Cult of Diablos played the key role of the formation of the Empire."

 

Subaru's eyes widened in surprise. "The Cult of Diablos? I've never heard of them being involved in the formation of the Velgalta Empire. Damnnit... So they are deep-rooted in this place, then."

 

"Yes," Grease continued, his voice grave. "The Cult of Diablos has been intertwined with the history of Velgalta from its inception. The leaders of the local lords sought the power that the cult promised, and in exchange, they made pacts that would forever alter the course of this nation.”

 

Subaru's mind raced with the implications of Grease's words. The Cult of Diablos, notorious for their dark practices and malicious intentions, had a hand in shaping one of the most powerful empires in the world. It made sense why Velgalta’s warriors were so fiercely loyal—many likely owed their allegiance to the Cult for the power. 

 

"Subaru," Grease continued, his tone heavy with urgency. "I believe the Herzog Family is tightly tied to the Cult of Diablos. In fact, there are rumors that the Herzog Family's was the first ones to submit to them. I've heard that they've been receiving guidance from the cult, using their influence to shape the empire's policies and decisions. 

 

"Subaru, I know this might sound like a wild goose chase, but I need you to infiltrate their inner circle and gather any information on their relationship with the Cult of Diablos. If the reports are true, this could be a major breakthrough for us."

 

“Me, infiltrate the Herzog Family?” Subaru blinked, trying to wrap his head around the enormity of the task. "You do realize they're some of the most influential players in the empire, right? They won't just let some random guy waltz into their ranks."

 

"Which is why you are going under the different identity," Grease replied, his voice steady and persuasive. "You'll be posing as a noble from Midgar, claiming to have business interests in Velgalta. With your skills in swordsmanship, it's not unreasonable to believe you could catch their interest."

 

"However, that's not the only danger." Grease continued, his eyes narrowing in focus. "Velgalta's Seven Blades are tied to the Cult as well. If they catch wind of your true intentions, things could get very dangerous, very quickly. They are not someone to mess around with."

 

“So, I’ll need to watch my back constantly. Great…” Subaru paused, as thoughts filled his mind. 

 

He breathed out "I'll do it," Subaru finally said, resolute. "But we need a solid plan. I can’t walk in there and hope for the best."

 

“Of course,” Grease replied, nodding appreciatively. “I'll prepare a cover story for you, and you'll need to learn everything you can about the Herzog Family. Understand their ties, their enemies, and their motivations. Knowledge is your best weapon."

 

"Also I would warn you about the weird activity within their Empire. It's said that there is a strange activity of dragons being sighted in the region. It seems like an unrelated matter but given the Cult of Diablos' obsession with power, it’s worth looking into," Grease cautioned. 

 

“Dragons, huh?” Subaru echoed, shaking his head slightly at the thought. “Just what I need—giant, fire-breathing lizards complicating my already over-the-top mission." He chuckled nervously. 

 

He sighed. "Alright, tell me more about the Herzog Family."

 

“Back to the present,” Subaru thought, feeling the wind whip against him again as Rigel soared. He couldn’t help but glance back at Lyra, whose grip on him had slightly loosened, revealing a hint of curiosity in her eyes.

 

“Karen von Herzog…” He muttered under his breath. She was the only daughter of the Herzog Family. A baroness and head of their family—she is the one who I need to get close to. 

 

"Lord Pleiades! I believe you need to take a look at this." Vega said, as she handed over a weird tech-decixd with a small display that emitted a soft glow. Subaru took it from Vega, scrutinizing the device with a mix of curiosity and caution.

 

“What is this?” he asked, turning it over in his hands.

 

"It's a "Locator of Possess". One of the new creations made by Eta." Vega explained. "It shows the nearest living being with a possesion."

 

"Wait, the display shows a blinking light over there in the front direction. Does that mean there is someone there with possession?"

 

Vega nodded. "I believd there is."

 

"Rigel, can you slow down and navigate us towards the signal?" Subaru called out to the Mist Dragon, handing the device back to Vega as they prepared for a potential detour.

 

"Of course, Subaru," Rigel replied. The dragon gradually decreased its altitude, gliding gracefully towards the source of the blinking light.

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

 

 

 

“No, no, no… How could this happen…” An elf with emerald-green eyes, and short, jaw-length blonde hair was running down the forest, as she clutched her right eye, which was gouged out, blood seeping through her fingers. Panic and desperation fueled her swift movements, her breaths coming out in ragged gasps. 

 

The cultprit was still after her. She could hear the faint echoes of footsteps behind her, getting closer, more insistent.

 

Just a while ago, she was with her whole family-Herzog Family and everything seemed normal, they were celebrating yet another victory on the tournament, boasting about the triumph over their rivals in the swordsmanship competition.

 

However it all changed in an instant, her ally, one of the Velgatla's Seven Blades, who was known as a "Storm Sword" turned against her and betrayed everything she stood for. It had all happened so fast—one moment they were sharing laughter nd the next, he had drawn his sword, plunging, slashing, thrusting, cutting in half her whole family in a brutal display.

 

She attempted to fight him off, to defend her family but she was heavily weakened. And the reason of this is right on her chest-black spot, mark of possession. The elven woman stumbled, her heart racing as pain shot through her body. The black mark on her chest throbbed like a cursed heartbeat, it hurt. And it hurt a lot.

 

Tears threatened to spill from her remaining emerald-green eye, mixing with the blood that stained her hands. She pushed herself to run faster, but her strength was waning. Doubt crept into her mind, the hopelessness of her situation weighing her down as the curse kept growing stronger.

 

She stumbled, her vision blurring, and her legs giving out from under her. The elf collapsed to the ground, gasping for air as the darkness closed in around her.

 

As she lay there, she couldn't help but think of her family, of the people she loved and lost. She thought of her father, her mother, her siblings... all gone, killed by the very people she considered as an ally.

 

The elf's thoughts were interrupted by the sound of footsteps, heavy and deliberate. She knew that sound, knew what it meant. The cultprit was closing in.

 

"Karen Von Herzog..." A deep male voice echoed in her mind, as he was approaching her lying body. "Or should I call you "Shooting Star"? A Named First Child of the Cult of Diablos, It's a shame that you fell down so quickly because of the curse plaguing your body."

 

The man finally came to her vision, he was a tall and a muscular man with red eyes who wears a mask that covers his face with a thick green armor and a distinctive gauntler on his left arm.

 

"Sergey... Gorman... Why?..."

 

"You've brought this upon yourself, Karen," Sergey said, his voice chillingly calm. "You played your part well, but now your usefulness has run dry."

 

"You betrayed us!" Karen’s remaining eye widened in horror as she struggled to pull herself back to her feet. 

 

"Don't waste your breath," Sergey continued, stepping closer. "I have no interest of being an ally of the Cult of Diablos. My ambitions lie beyond their petty schemes. And you, dear "Shooting Star", are nothing but an obstacle in my way. With you and your family's elimination I will gather more support from the people." He raised sword above her, preparing to deliver the final blow.

 

“Your ambition will lead you to ruin,” she gasped, forcing the words through clenched teeth.

 

Sergey ignored her words. "Goodbye, Karen von Herzog. Don't worry, I'll make sure that your name will be remembered, but for all the wrong reasons."

 

Just as Sergey prepared to strike down Karen, a sudden burst of magic hit him from the side, sending him crashing into a nearby tree. The force of the impact caused the forest to shake.

 

Emerging from the shadows were 2 figures, wrapped in dark-slime bodysuit.

 

"Eta! Did you see that? I managed to hit him!" A half-elf with dark-blue hair exclaimed as she stepped forward, her eyes gleaming with triumph.

 

"That was... Just... Luck... Gamma..." Eta tiredly replied, as both of them approached Karen.

 

 "Are you alright? We need to get you out of here!"

 

Karen's heart raced as she struggled to comprehend the appearance of her unexpected saviors. "You... who are you?"

 

"We're here to help you," Gamma replied, her voice steady. "Eta and I are part of a group that opposes the Cult of Diablos."

 

Karen's eyes widened in disbelief as she processed her words, however before she could reply, Sergeyleapt back to his feet, shaking off the debris from the impact. His expression shifted from surprise to calm anger as his eyes locked onto the two figures who had interrupted his plans.

 

“More pests to eliminate?” he growled, flexing his gauntleted arm, before picking up his sword from the ground. "I'll make short work of you as well."

 

Both Gamma and Eta positioned themselves strategically beside Karen, prepared to defend her at all costs.

 

“You really think you can save her? You’re just as foolish as she is.” He lunged forward, the blade of his sword cut through the air with deadly speed and precision, aiming straight for Eta. Before the blade made contact, a dark-slime barrier formed in front of Eta , absorbing the blow with a crackle of energy. The barrier shimmered ominously, reflecting Sergey’s fierce expression back at him.

 

"These types of attacks are... ah... predictable," Eta began tiredly. "The... force... of your strike... creates an equal and opposite... reaction. When you... swing your... sword with.. such force, it generates... pressure... that can be countered... using a... barrier..."

 

"Of course, there's a... margin of... error," Eta continued, her voice laced with a yawn as she calculated the movements in her mind. "If your... attack were to... exceed the capability of the barrier... it would shatter... like glass. But, yawn... given the current... situation, your strength... should not be... that overwhelming.""

 

Sergey’s eyes narrowed as he assessed the two figures before him. He knew that underestimating opponents could lead to unanticipated problems, and he had no intention of making that mistake today. "Predictable, huh?" Sergey said, his voice devoid of any emotion. "Then let me show you something unexpected-" However, before he could continue a huge tree trunk hit him from the side, thrown with such force that it sent him crashing against another tree. The impact momentarily stunned him, shaking the ground beneath them.

 

"Direct hit!" Subaru exclaimed as he, Lyra, Vega, and Antares emerged from the trees, having followed the signal from the Locator of Possess. Subaru's heart raced as he saw the injured elf on the ground and other 2 figures standing near her, her situation seemingly desperate. 

 

"Lord Pleiades!" Gamma excitedly “Lord Pleiades!” Gamma excitedly shouted, her voice filled with disbelief and pure joy as she took a step forward, nearly forgetting the immediate threat posed by Sergey.

 

“Gamma? Eta? It’s been a while!” Subaru exclaimed, recognizing the two figures who had come to the elf’s aid. His heart was racing, part excitement and part urgency.

 

The tension in the air hung thick as Subaru and his companions surged forward, ready to assist the injured elf.

 

“Are you both okay?” Subaru asked urgently, taking a quick glance at Karen, who lay on the ground, blood seeping from her wound and the dark spot on her chest pulsating. “We need to get her out of here!”

 

“We will,” Gamma replied, her face shifting from excitement to determination. “We can’t let Sergey—”

 

“Save your chatter for later!” Subaru interrupted, snapping back into focus and pointing towards Sergey, who was brushing himself off after being crushed by the tree. “We’ve got a bigger problem right now!”

 

"Tsk." Sergey clicked his tonque in annoyance. "Who in the world all of you are?"

 

"We are Shadow Garden" Subaru declared confidently, his voice echoing through the clearing as he stepped forward to confront Sergey. "We are here to stop you and the Cult of Diablos."

 

"Shadow Garden? I've heard whispers about you," Sergey replied coolly, his eyes narrowing as he assessed Subaru and his companions. "Foolish amateurs playing at heroism. You stand on the precipice of your own demise."

 

"Allow me to introduce myself as well. I am Sergey Gorman, the 10th Seat of the Knights of Rounds." Sergey mockingly bowed.

 

Subaru eyes widened in revealition. He quickly looked around to assess the situation, Gamma and Eta stood alongside him, their expressions steely and focused. Behind them, Lyra, Vega and Antares were treating Karen's wound.

 

"Lyra, Vega, you two focus on getting her to safety!" Subaru ordered, glancing over his shoulder at the injured elf, Karen, lying on the ground. "Antares, we’re going to need your backup to distract him while they get her out of here."

 

Vega nodded, her eyes bright with determination as she moved closer to Karen, and Lyra quickly followed suit. "We’ll take care of her," Vega assured Subaru

 

"Just be careful!" Subaru added, his words laced with concern. With a deep breath, he redirected his focus to Sergey, who was watching intently.

 

"Running away already?" Sergey taunted, his voice dripping with disdain. "How heartwarming. However, do you really think I'll let her go?" He said, as he pointed his finger towards the running figures of Vega and Lyra with Karen carefully being lifted between them.

 

In the next moment, a fireball erupted from out of nowhere, going straight towards them. However, the attack was quickly dispersed by Eta's dark-slime spears that shot forth from her suit, obliterating the fireball before it could reach its target.

 

Sergey's brows furrowed as he reevaluated the situation, frustration beginning to take root in his usually calm demeanor. "You’re more resourceful than I anticipated," he acknowledged, though his tone remained condescending. "It doesn't matter. You'll all still fall before my might!"

 

Behind him, a dragon rose from the ground, its wings spreading wide as it ascended into the air, casting a massive shadow over the clearing. “You think you can win against me, with mere tricks and distractions?” Sergey mocked, his stance shifting into a combative position as he prepared to command the dragon.

 

Subaru's form trembled as he remembered his first fight and encouter with his contracted partner, Rigel. The memories of its power and speed surged back into his mind.

 

'Subaru, do not be afraid. That dragon met evolutionary dead-end. He is no longer able to evolve or develop new skills or abilities. His abilities are relativity weak for a dragon' Rigel's voice echoed in his mind.

 

Deep breaths, Subaru thought, grounding himself as he faced Sergey and the looming dragon. "I've faced much worse than you," he said defiantly, his voice unwavering despite the chaos around him. 

 

"Is that so?" Sergey said, clearly unimpressed. "We'll see how long that bravado lasts when my dragon decides to feast on your bones."

 

"Antares, can I entrust you in taking care of the dragon?"

 

Antares stepped forward, a fire igniting in her eyes. “Leave the dragon to me,” she declared with unwavering confidence. “I’ll keep it occupied while you handle the main threat.”

 

"Gamma, Eta can you assist in the battle?"

 

"Yes, my Lord." Gamma nodded as he materialised the dark-slime sword.

 

Eta just tiredly nodded, focusing her attention on Sergey.

 

"Then it’s settled,” Subaru declared, his voice resolute as he faced Sergey. “I’ll take you down, and while I do that, Antares will deal with your dragon. We won't let you harm the elf or anyone else today!”

 

"You're delusional if you think you can stop me," Sergey said, his grip tightening on his sword. "But I do admire your spirit, foolish as it may be."

 

With that, Subaru lunged forward, channeling the mana coursing through his body. In an instant, he closed the distance between himself and Sergey. The ground beneath him blurred as he propelled himself with a burst of speed, dodging to the left just as Sergey swung his sword with deadly precision. The blade cut through the air where he had just stood, causing a gust that nearly knocked Subaru off balance.

 

Subaru barely recovered before retaliating, a quick combination of strikes aimed at Sergey’s exposed side. However, Sergey anticipated his movements, parrying the first strike with his gauntlet before delivering a swift counterattack. Subaru narrowly dodged the oppressive weight of Sergey’s blade, feeling the air rush past him as it barely missed his shoulder.

 

“Your reflexes are sharp, but they won’t be enough!” Sergey taunted, pushing the offensive with a series of rapid strikes that forced Subaru back.

 

Eta quickly joined in, sending a wave of dark-slime spears shooting towards Sergey with blinding speed. The projectiles struck with unerring accuracy, trying to disrupt his rhythm. One of the spears grazed Sergey’s arm as he twisted and dodged, but the wound was little more than a nuisance to him.

 

“Annoying!” Sergey growled, turning his ire towards Eta as he aimed a powerful kick at her, only to have it deflected by a wall of barrier that she conjured just in time.

 

Subaru seized the opportunity, capitalizing on Sergey’s momentary distraction. Channeling his mana again, he lunged forward, aiming a precise thrust at Sergey’s midsection. Yet, in a blur of movement, Sergey sidestepped, turning the blade in a fluid arc that sent Subaru stumbling past him.

 

“Too slow!” Sergey said, swinging his sword with ruthless efficiency, the blade barely missing Subaru's shoulder as he dropped to the ground, rolling out of harm's way. He felt the rush of wind as Sergey’s strike bore down.

 

Subaru pushed off the ground just in time to avoid being struck and sprang back to his feet, adrenaline pumping through his body. He took a moment to assess the battlefield, heart racing: Antares was already locked in combat with the dragon, which was snapping its massive jaws in an attempt to overpower her. She danced around its strikes, as she managed to cut and penetrate dragon's body a lot of times.

 

“Keep it busy!” Subaru called out to Antares, catching a glimpse of her fierce determination before refocusing on Sergey, who was now advancing, clearly unimpressed.

 

With a deep breaths, his once again channeled his mana in his body, this time using his technique "Pandemonium" which grants him incredible speed and agility, making his figure appear as a blur. He closed the distance again, aiming to get in multiple strikes before Sergey could fully react.

 

“Your tricks won’t save you!” Sergey roared, swinging his sword in a wide arc. But Subaru was ready. He utilized his enhanced speed to slide beneath Sergey’s offensive swing, letting the blade pass overhead. Surging back up, Subaru thrust forward, finding a gap in Sergey’s defense. However, the blow was not nearly as effective as he had hoped; the armor absorbed much of the strike.

 

Before Subaru could respond, Sergey focused his energy, channeling it into his gauntlet. Suddenly, the air crackled with energy, and a surge of magic seemed to erupt from him. The ground trembled as Sergey raised his gauntlet, a formidable glow radiating from the enchanted metal. “Time to end this!”

 

Subaru's eyes widened in fear as he felt the overwhelming surge of power radiating from Sergey. A flash of instinct urged him to evade, however he didn't have time. Before the gauntlet could unleash whatever devastating attack it was charging, It was interrupted by a battle cry.

 

"Here I come!" Exclaimed Gamma as she rushed towards Sergey with slime sword in her hand, however she tripped over her own foot, the momentum carrying her forward, where Subaru's was standing. And instead of gauntlent hittting and smashing Subaru into a pile of bloody mush, It hit Gamma's head.

 

There was a moment of stillness as Subaru’s eyes widened in disbelief. The impact sent a shockwave through the air, displacing leaves and scattering debris. 

 

“Gamma!” Subaru shouted, his heart racing as he turned toward her, fear gripping his chest. However, unexpected happened.

 

"Ow, ow, ow! That hurts!" Gamma exclaimed, as she clutched her head, dropping her sword to the ground. Her tears were threating to leak out of her eyes as she turned towards Sergey. "Just what do you think you are doing swinging that glove around?!"

 

Both Sergey and Subaru shared a moment of confusion, momentarily caught off guard. They both stand there frozen for a few seconds, trying to comprehend whatever just happened.

 

"Are you serious right now?" Sergey exclaimed, momentarily taken aback, his usual demeanor cracking. "You are... You are not supposed to survive this attack." 

 

“Was that... is she really—?” Subaru stammered, unable to process what just transpired. He had expected a grim ending for Gamma, but instead, she seemed unfazed by the gauntlet's impact.

 

"Are you okay?" Subaru asked, half worried, half amused, as Gamma brushed herself off.

 

"Of course I’m okay!" Gamma protested, her expression a mix of indignation and determination. "I won’t go down that easily, especially not when I’m here to help you!" She picked up her slime sword, holding it with renewed enthusiasm.

 

"What?" Sergey stammered, bewildered by the unexpected turn of events.

 

"Take this!" Gamma screamed as she lunged forward once again, her energy surging. With a newfound determination, she slashed her slime sword toward Sergey with reckless abandon, he prepared to deflect or block the attack, however it completely missed him and instead struck the ground.

 

Subaru was watching the scene with wide eyes, trying to comprehend whatever was happening, however he quickly gathered his composure. "Gamma! Look out!"

 

Once again, Sergey focused his mana into his gauntlet as it surged with energy, aiming his ttack directly at Gamma again.

 

"You're about to regret that move!" Sergey declared, raising his gauntlet to unleash a powerful magical attack.

 

The gauntlet made contact with Gamma's head again, and she dropped to her knees clutching her head in pain. "Owwww... Just what is wrong with you?"

 

"What's wrong with me? WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU, WOMAN!?" Sergey roared, his voice filled with anger and disbelief.

 

However, they got interrupted by a roar of pain. All their attentino were drifted towards Antares. She was gracefully moving around the dragon. The dragon was covered in deep slashes as it couldn't keep up with Antares. Its movement became more sluggish as Antares launched another series of rapid attacks, each one finding a mark on the scales of the massive beast. However, the dragon was no ordinary creature, and with a final desperate strike, it twisted around, its tail sweeping towards Antares with deadly intent.

 

But Antares was quicker. With a nimble leap, she dodged the dragon’s tail, rolling gracefully to the side and regaining her footing in a combat stance.

 

"Time to finish this!" Antares shouted as she leapt high into the air, her sword ablaze with energy. She aimed for the dragon, channeling her mana into one decisive strike that promised to end the fierce battle. The dragon roared in fury as Antares descended, her blade aiming for its neck.

 

"Die!" Antares shouted, her voice ringing with conviction as she swung her sword down in a powerful arc. The blade made contact with the neck, penetrating the scales and completely beheading the massive dragon in one swift motion. The massive form of the dragon crumpled to the ground. Antares landed gracefully behind it, panting slightly, yet her eyes were fierce with determination and adrenaline. 

 

Subaru’s jaw dropped in awe as he took in the sight of Antares standing victorious over the fallen dragon. “Nice job, Antares!” he shouted, a grin spreading across his face. “I knew you had it in you!”

 

“Thank you, Lord Pleiades!” Antares replied, her smile shining. But the celebration was short-lived. Subaru's attention snapped back to Sergey, who was now seething with rage, his eyes blazing as he surveyed the battlefield.

 

“Enough!” Sergey bellowed, his voice echoing through the clearing. He turned back to Subaru, the intensity in his eyes palpable. He whistled three sharp notes, and in an instant, three more dragons ascended from the ground

 

Subaru's heart raced as he took a step back, eyes wide with shock. "Is this guy serious?" he muttered to himself. "More dragons? How many does he have?" 

 

Subaru's took state of his allies, Antares was heavily exhausted, she wouldn't last long against the onslaught that was to come, and Gamma, despite her tenacity, was clearly shaken by the blows she'd taken. Eta, though capable, was looking fatigued as well. Only he felt somewhat prepared, but even then, facing multiple threats was overwhelming.

 

"Plan E! Gamma, Eta, Antares! Retreat! I'll take care of this." Subaru's voice rang sharp and clear as urgency spurred him into action.

 

“Lord Pleiades, we can't just leave you alone!” Gamma objected, brows knitted with worry as she glanced back at him. But the steely resolve in Subaru's eyes was unyielding.

 

“Trust me! I can hold them off,” he said, his tone decisive. "I have some cards under my sleeve... or a dragon to be more exact." Subaru smirked.

 

Gamma, understanding his implications, nodded and stepped down, following Eta.

 

“Lord Pleiades, be careful!” Antares shouted, glancing over her shoulder as she joined the others in their retreat. 

 

Subaru turned his attention towards Sergey with determination in his eyes.

 

"Just look at that, seems like your allies have abandoned you." Sergey said, watching as Gamma, Eta, and Antares pulled back, giving Subaru the space to confront him alone. "You think you stand a chance against me? You're a fool to think you can."

 

"Well, well, Sergey Gorman, the 10th Seat of the Knights of Rounds, protector of self-importance, and general bad guy vibes!" Subaru declared. "You’d think someone with such a fancy title would have better things to do than terrorize innocent elves and make cruel speeches. But here you are! Seriously, do the rest of the Knights of Rounds know you’re this insecure? Did you get picked last for dodgeball in school or something? To be honest, you're way overrated; did anyone even tell you that? Look at you! That armor is just begging to be in a ‘most likely to look foolish’ yearbook. I mean, green? What is this, a rejected costume for a low-budget villain? You could at least put a bit of effort into your image. If you’re trying to scare people, maybe skip the gaudy gauntlet and pick something a little more intimidating! what’s next? A monologue about how you're going to rule the world? Classic villain move!"

 

Sergey stood frozen, trying to comphered whatever this kid was saying the smug confidence he usually wore replaced by momentary confusion. "What... are you even talking about?"

 

Subaru clapped his hands together. "Alright, I bought enough time. It's time to shine, Rigel!"

 

As if summoned by Subaru’s words, a brilliant flash of light erupted above the battlefield, and in an impressive swath of energy and purple bluish mist, Rigel soared down, illuminated against the sky. The Mist Dragon’s massive form cast a shadow over the clearing as he landed gracefully beside Subaru.

 

Sergey's eyes widened in shock as he took in the sheer size and grandeur of the dragon. “What in the world…?” he stammered, disbelief painting his features as Rigel let out a thunderous roar.

 

"Do you really think an artificial dragon will save you?" Sergey taunted.

 

“Oh, it’s not an artificial dragon,” Subaru shot back, a grin spreading across his face. “This is Rigel, the Mist Dragon! And today, you’re about to learn why picking a fight with us is a colossal mistake!”

 

Immediatly, Rigel launched himself into the sky, towards the other three dragons which were up in the air, attacking the dragons. With a fierce roar, Rigel dove towards the nearest dragon colliding into it with a force that shook the ground below. The dragon let out a shriek of terror as Rigel’s powerful form sent it spiraling out of control.

 

“Now, Rigel! Let’s show them what we can do!” Subaru called out.

 

With a flick of his wings, Rigel soared back up into the air, positioning himself between Subaru and Sergey He released a torrent of mist that fell down like a waterfall, obscuring the battlefield in a swirling fog.

 

Sergey’s expression shifted from disbelief to frustration as he attempted to peer through the mist. “What kind of trickery is this?”

 

“It’s not trickery—this is just a taste of what we can do!” Subaru shouted back, his voice resonating with determination. “With Rigel’s magic, we can turn the tides in our favor. Prepare for what’s coming next!”

 

Subaru's voice echoed through the battlefield, and due to mist's magic, his voice resonated from the all sides —surrounding Sergey and the dragons he commanded. Confusion swirled with the mist, making it difficult for Sergey to orient himself. 

 

"You're just delaying the inevitable, kid!" Sergey growled, clenching his sword as he searched for his target. “You think this fog can save you? I will crush you and your dragon!”

 

Sergey felt sharp pain on his side, as Subaru's blade slashed through the mist , catching Sergey off guard. The blade cut across his armor, leaving a shallow but burning line where it connected. He stumbled back, gritting his teeth in surprise. He saw Subaru's form before it again disappeared in the fog.

 

"How…?!" Sergey growled, clutching his side as he narrowed his eyes, trying to pierce through the mist ,leaving him vulnerable and desperate to regain control.

 

Another slash at his other side, causing him grunt in pain. Subaru's swift movements allowed him to stay just out of Sergey’s reach as he danced around, using the mist to his advantage.

 

Meanwhile Rigel has taken care of one dragon, blowing it up with his breath magic as he shifted his attention to the second dragon, which was still in the air, trying to find its footing amidst the confusion. With a deft maneuver, Rigel let loose another torrent of mist that enveloped the remaining dragons, disorienting them further and giving him the upper hand.

 

Subaru tried to slash Sergey again, but this time he dodged just in time, stepping back as Subaru’s sword whistled through the air, immediatly counterattacking him, but Subaru was nowhere to be seen again.

 

Sergey channeled his mana in his gauntlet, before hitting the ground, causing shockwaves that disarupted the mist momentarily and gave him a clearer view. His eyes locked onto Subaru’s figure who was caught off guard. "There you are." Sergey said, as he lunged at Subaru, a fierce determination in his eyes, barely had time to react to Sergey’s sudden charge. However before the blade made contact, Sergey was hit with tail forcefully smacked aside by Rigel, who had swooped down with incredible speed.

 

“Rigel! Nice save!” Subaru exclaimed, feeling his heart race with adrenaline as the dragon positioned himself beside him.

 

Sergey stood up, brushing off the dirt with increasing annoyance. “Still clinging to hope, are we? You’re a fool if you think this creature can protect you!” Sergey looked at the sky and realised that all his dragons were defeated. Sergey whistled, five sharp notes and in the instant, 30 dragons rose from the ground.

 

Subaru's heart dropped as he witnessed the surge of dragons responding to Sergey’s call. The skies filled with these magnificent, terrifying creatures.

 

“Oh, great!” Subaru exclaimed, tightening his grip around his sword. “Just what I needed—a dragon hoard!”

 

'Subaru, I believe we should retreat. I am confident that I will be able to defeat them all, but I wouldn't have time to cover you in case of danger.' Rigel's voice boomed in Subaru's mind

 

Subaru took a step back, his instincts screaming at him to prioritize survival. "You are right, Rigel," he admitted, eyeing the massive group of dragons now filling the sky. “We should-“

 

“Misfire!” Sergey interrupted, his taunting voice echoed as he pointed towards them. “Let them rain destruction!” 

 

Over the horizon, flames ignited as the dragons unleashed their fiery breath toward the ground . 

 

Rigel spread his wings protectively, shielding Subaru from the wave of fire that rushed towards them. The heat was intense, and the air crackled as flames scorched the earth where Subaru had just been standing.

 

Rigel channeled his mana in his chest and in the next moment he released fast-moving projectiles, which were aimed at the dragons and Sergey. Multiple dragons were hit by the projective and they fell down to the ground, Sergey managed to dodge the projectile but as he focused his attention back to them, Subaru and Rigel were nowhere to be seen.

 

"Pleaides... I'll make sure to remember that name... Next time, I won't understimate you."

 

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

Lyra and Vega were still carrying Karen, her body carefully cradled between them. Panic flared in their chests as they heard the distant sounds of battle echoing through the trees. The earth shook beneath them with the force of immense magical bursts, and they exchanged worried glances.

 

Gamma, Eta and Antares finally managed to catch up with them.

 

"Lady Gamma! Where is Lord Pleiades?" Lyra asked worringly.

 

Gamma turned to Lyra, her expression a mix of concern and determination. "He's still fighting Sergey. We need to get Karen to safety first and then rejoin him!" 

 

However, they were interrupted by the flapping of the wings above them, Rigel suddenly descended, landing gracefully nearby, the ground shaking slightly under his massive frame with Subaru on his back.

 

"Lord Pleiades!" Girls shouted, their eyes lighting up with relief. “You’re okay!”

 

Subaru hopped off Rigel with a slight stumble, taking a moment to catch his breath. "Yeah, I came out the other side in one piece. But things are heating up out there—literally."

 

Subaru took a notice of Karen's condition. "Is it that i think it is?"

 

"That's a Possession." Gamma replied. "We need to bring to her Alpha or Epsilion to-" However, she was quickly interrupted as Subaru approached Karen and placed his palm on her black spot, mark of possesion. In a few moment he absorbed the cures, leaving no trace of the possesion.

 

Stellar Squad member's eyes widened. "What a honor... To be cured of the possession by none other than Lord Pleiades himself!"

 

In a few moments, Karen's eyes fluttered open, revealing her vibrant emerald-green gaze, though it remained clouded with confusion. "W-what happened?" she whispered weakly, her voice barely above a whisper. "Where am I?"

 

"You're safe now. We found you just in time, The Cult of Diablos was after you." Subaru reassuringly said.

 

Karen blinked, trying to process everything around her. "The Cult... of Diablos?" she murmured, memories rushing back in fragmented flashes—her family's celebration, the betrayal, and the pain.

 

"We're part of a group that opposes the Cult, and we won't let them harm you again.”

 

"N-no..." Karen's voice trembled. "I am... one of them."

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow, confusion filled his mind. "One of who?"

 

"A Named First Child of the Cult of Diablos." The moment those words left her mouth, everyone's body tensed.

 

Subaru's heart raced as he processed Karen's revelation. "A Named First Child…" he echoed, staring at her with a mix of disbelief and concern. "But you were attacked by someone from the Cult—we’ve seen that firsthand!"

 

Karen squeezed her eyes shut, tears slipping down her cheeks. "I was… before the possession."

 

Subaru’s thoughts raced as he tried to piece together Karen’s harrowing situation. “So you were once aligned with them?” He took a step closer, keeping his voice steady despite the swirling emotions inside him. “What happened?”

 

Karen took a shaky breath, her voice barely a whisper. “I was born in the Herzog family, I was raised within the ranks of the Cult of Diablos. From a young age, I was groomed to become one of their most powerful assets. ‘Named First Child’ was an incredible honor, bestowed upon those deemed worthy of the Cult’s most significant magic and power.”

 

"But then there was the betrayal," she continued, her voice thick with pain. "Sergey Gorman... the 10th seat of knights of rounds massacared whole my family for unknown reasons."

 

'Herzog family... So she must be Karen von Herzog?' Subaru thought to himself.

 

"The moment I began to question their methods, I became a target.” 

 

Subaru’s heart ached for her. The weight of her words felt heavy, and he could see the anguish written all over Karen’s face. It was a harrowing revelation, one that intertwined her fate with the Cult of Diablos in a way he hadn’t anticipated.

 

"Karen... Do you want to join our organization, Shadow Garden?" Everyone's eyes widened at Subaru's words.

 

“We can help you find a new path,” Subaru continued, his voice steady and filled with determination. “You don’t have to go back to them. You can make a difference, fight against the very forces that sought to control you. We stand against the Cult of Diablos, and we have the strength to protect you.”

 

"But... I was one of them. How can you trust me?" 

 

Subaru's heart raced at Karen's hesitant response, but he couldn’t back down now. He stepped forward, determination shining in his yellow eyes. "Because I know what it means to fight against your past. You’ve already begun to break free from their control, and that's not something everyone can do. You deserve a chance to redefine who you are."

 

Vega nodded in agreement. "We’ve all made our choices, Karen. It's your turn now. You can turn your back on the Cult and join us in fighting against their tyranny." Antares nodded alongside.

 

Lyra stepped closer, her voice warm and encouraging. "You don’t have to be alone anymore. We’re all here for you. Together, we can make a real difference." 

 

Gamma and Eta exchanged glances, both nodding silently in support. Gamma moved in front of Karen, her eyes filled with sincerity. "We believe you can be more than just a tool. You can stand alongside us, your potential unleashed for a better cause."

 

"I... I... I want to fight back," Karen finally found her voice, speaking louder and surer. “I want to stand against the Cult of Diablos! I want to reclaim my life and honor my family's legacy, not as their puppet but as my own person!” 

 

Subaru’s grin expanded, and a wave of relief washed over him. “That’s the spirit! We’re all about reclaiming our own paths. Welcome to Shadow Garden!”

 

 

---

 

"Proceed with reports now." Alpha's authority voice boomed across the meeting room, giving an order to Gamma to speak. Gamma took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts as she prepared to share the developments of their recent mission.

 

“We encountered an elf named Karen von Herzog. Initially, she was being pursued by Sergey Gorman, the 10th Seat of the Knights of Rounds. During the exchange, we discovered that she was once a Named First Child of the Cult, trained to be one of their most powerful assets.” she began, her voice steady.

 

The room fell silent as her words sank in.

 

“Sergey massacred her family in a brutal display of betrayal, and she was possessed,” Gamma continued, her face breaking into a smile. “But she has broken free from their grasp thanks to Lord Pleiades, and she has expressed a desire to join our ranks.”

 

Gasps echoed around the room.

 

"Lord Pleiades?" Epsilion exclaimed as she stood up. "You met Lord Pleiades?"

 

"That wasn't fair!" Beta joined in, sounding both envious and excited.

 

"Ahem." Gamma cleared her throat. "During our fight with Sergay Gorman, Lord Pleiades and Stellar Squad has joined us in the battle."

 

"Stellar Squad..." Alpha muttered under her breath, her voice was tangled with jealousy. Epsilion and Beta shoot jealous looks as well.

 

"What about Sergey Gorman?" Alpha asked, composing herself.

 

“Lord Pleiades engaged Sergey directly as we managed to retreat with Karen,” she continued, her expression shifting to one of seriousness. “Rigel, his contracted Mist Dragon, provided incredible support during the battle, but the situation escalated quickly when Sergey summoned an army of dragons.”

 

"Wait—an army of dragons?" Alpha echoed, her eyes flashing with concern. "Was Lord Pleiades hurt?"

 

Gamma nodded, her expression unwavering. "No, he managed to escape with Rigel, but the encounter was intense. Sergey is a formidable opponent, especially with such overwhelming forces at his disposal. However, Lord Pleiades's strategic thinking and Rigel's strength allowed them to turn the situation around enough for us to retreat."

 

"It is worth mentioning that these dragonds had the same resemblance to the one, me and Eta fought when we were young. To the Malak."

 

"It is worth noting." Alpha noted. 

 

Alpha frowned, her mind racing with the implications of what Gamma had just shared. “This Sergey Gorman poses a significant threat, We need to be prepared for potential retaliation from him."

 

Alpha turned her gaze to Gamma, her expression softening slightly. “You did well out there, Gamma. Bringing Karen in with you is no small feat, especially considering her pedigree and the danger of her previous affiliations.”

 

“Thank you, Alpha,” Gamma replied, a hint of pride sparkling in her eyes.

 

"Epsilion. You will be training Karen—No, Kai. That's her codename now."

 

Epsilion nodded, eager to take on the role of mentor. “Understood. I can work with her on developing her skills."

 

“Thank you, everyone,” Alpha continued, looking around the room to each member of Shadow Garden present. "The meeting is considered to be over."

Chapter 13: End of the ordinary Academy's life.

Notes:

I am alive.

“Sir Grease, I am sorry that you’ve been out of our plan for so long.” Said a blue-eye man with blonde hair, leading Grease through the catacombs.

 

“That is completely fine, Zenon Griffey, I understand the Importance of the mission.” Grease replied as he surveyed the dim, winding tunnels around them.

 

"I am glad to hear that because tonight we will act. It's one of the best opportunities presented to us." Zenon's voice was hushed. He paused briefly, glancing over his shoulder to ensure Grease was paying attention. 

 

"As you know, I am supposed to be betrothed to the Second Princess, Alexia Midgar." 

 

"Yes, I am aware of the political implications, Zenon. But what does that have to do with our current mission?" Grease asked, his brow furrowing slightly.

 

They have arrived in what seems to be a small room with a cage in the corner. In front of the cage was a skinny man with messed up sparse hair and sunken eyes and a table with various contraptions with the needles.

 

"H-have you brought HER?" The man’s voice trembled as he looked anxiously at Zenon

 

"No, not yet," Zenon replied. "But soon, this night will be the turning point. I trust you'll do your part."

 

"I-i need it NOW! Blood of the royals... Blood of the royals..." The man's trembling voice grew frantic, desperation lacing each word. Zenon glared at him with cold resolve.

 

"What exactly is the plan, Zenon?" Grease asked, narrowing his eyes as he stepped closer to the table, observing the contraptions with a mixture of curiosity and suspicion.

 

Zenon’s expression remained calm, but there was a flicker of urgency in his voice. "The plan is to extract a sample of royal blood—"

 

"B-b-b-blood... DEMONIC BLOOD! Blood of the demons... We can revive demons with it!" the man interrupted, his eyes wide with feverish intensity.

 

"And how exactly do you propose we do that?" Grease interjected, his tone was steady, yet cautious.

 

"Remember what I told you? I am berothed to Princess Alexia Midgar. We were supposed to use this status to kidnap her." Zenon leaned in slightly, a hint of a sinister smile playing on his lips.

 

"However we were presented with a greater opportunity."

 

"Which is?"

 

"You have probably heard the rumors of Alexia and Cid Kageno's relationship," Zenon continued, his voice lowering even further. "We will kidnap her and put all the blame on Cid Kageno."

 

"I doubt anyone would believe that, as everyone knows, Alexia is strong enough to fend for herself." Grease grew tense, his eyes narrowing as he absorbed Zenon’s plan.

 

"This is where his brother comes into play," Zenon smirked. "Subaru Kageno, a remarkable student at the Academy, will be our unwitting pawn. We will frame both of them for her disappearance. Subaru could surely overpower her and take her without much struggle, given his skills. That will make it more believable."

 

"I see..." Grease grew silent. "Do you realize what they would most likely be—"

 

"Executed by the end?" Zenon Griffey’s eyes flickered with a cold, calculating glint. "Perhaps."

 

Grease eyes narrowed dangerously as he considered the plan, however before he could reply, he was interrupted.

 

"However I would not want to lose such a remarkable student." Zenon added with a smirk. "Which is why we will recruit him to our cause. Subaru Kageno’s talents could serve us better alive, if he joins us. As a loyal unit of the Cult of Diablos under my future faction."

 

“Recruiting Subaru Kageno...” Grease echoed softly, almost to himself, “That complicates things further."

 

Zenon nodded, a thin smile curling on his lips. “Precisely why we must be subtle. We’ll appeal to his ambitions. Show him the power he could wield, the influence he might gain. Once he's in, he’ll be ours to command.”

 

"Of course we must first break him and bend him to our will," Zenon rsaid, his voice low. "But if he resists, he will be executed."

 

"What about his brother?"

 

"I don't care what happens to Cid Kageno." Zenon replied coldly.

 

Grease nodded slowly, a grim expression crossing his face. "Understood. We proceed carefully, then."

 

"Exactly." Zenon nodded to himself. "And don't worry, Sir Grease, after I secure my position as 12nd seat of the Knights of the Rounds, I'll make sure to make you an influential figure within my future faction. Your loyalty will be rewarded." 

 

Grease's eyes narrowed. "Very well," Grease finally said, voice steady but measured.

 

 

 

---

 

 "Alright, why did I out of the sudden become your venting partner?" Subaru exclaimed frustration bubbling up in his voice.

 

The person next to him blinked, momentarily caught off guard by Subaru's sudden outburst. "Well, you are his brother, right? So you must know what I am talking about."

 

"Well, yeah," Subaru frowned, crossing his arms skeptically. "But that doesn't mean I want to be your dumping ground every time he does something stupid or annoying, Alexia."

 

"Between the two of you I don't know who is the worse." Alexia sighed, exasperation evident in her tone.

 

"I am sorry, I am not the one who loves playing with her supposed-to-be boyfriend 'fetch the coins' game." Subaru said, sneering slightly.

 

Alexia's cheeks slightly flushed with embarrassment, but she quickly masked it with a huff. "I was not the one who started it. And It doesn't look like Pooch dislikes it..."

 

"Pooch? Oh right, that's what you call Cid." Subaru shook his head. "Something I wonder if my brother has masochistic tendencies. Or rather it's you who has sadistic tendencies..." Subaru murmured the last part quietly.

 

"What did you say?" Alexia's eyes narrowed slightly, her voice sharpening. "I didn't catch that. Care to repeat yourself, Kageno?"

 

Subaru's smirk flickered for a moment, then he leaned back with a mock innocent expression. "Oh, nothing, Alexia. Just musing aloud. You know, about how special your dynamic is with Pooch. Truly inspiring."

 

"You're insufferable," Alexia snapped, crossing her arms defiantly. "Honestly, I don’t even know why I bother wasting my breath on you."

 

"Your words deeply wound my heart!" Subaru exclaimed, dramatically clutching his chest with an exaggerated gasp. "Oh, the cruelty of your words! Do you truly mean to break my delicate spirit, Alexia? Because I might just burst into tears and run away to my imaginary world where everyone appreciates my genius sarcasm."

 

Alexia rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed by Subaru's theatrical antics. "Save your dramatics for someone who cares, Subaru," she said flatly. "Honestly, your over-the-top antics are more exhausting than Pooch's attitude sometimes."

 

"Ouch! That wounded me more than a thousand paper cuts! But i'll take it as a compliment!"

 

"Don’t flatter yourself, Kageno. At least I don’t hide behind theatrics to cover up my insecurities." Alexia shot back sharply, her tone cool and clipped. "Unlike you, Subaru, who constantly seeks attention through your ridiculous antics. Maybe if you focused less on dramatics and more on being genuine, people wouldn't find you so insufferable."

 

Subaru's eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise passing over his face. For a moment, he seemed to consider her words.

 

A silence settled between them, filled only by the distant hum of conversation around them. Alexia was the first one to break the silence.

 

"Your swordstyle... Why did you choose that particular style?" Alexia suddenly asked, her tone shifting to genuine curiosity.

 

Subaru blinked, caught off guard by the sudden change in topic. He hesitated for a moment, then looked down at his hands, as if pondering the question deeply. 

 

"Honestly," he began, voice a little quieter than before, "it’s not really about choosing a style. It’s more like... I fell into it without thinking much. Back when I first started training, I guess I just mimicked what I saw, what felt natural to me." He glanced up, eyes reflective. "There’s something about it that feels... right, I suppose. It’s straightforward, direct. No fancy tricks, just pure, honest strikes."

 

Alexia listened attentively, nodding slowly, processing his words. A faint shadow crossed her face as she absorbed Subaru’s honest explanation.

 

She hesitated, then softly asked, "Do you ever feel... overwhelmed, or like your style isn't enough? Like you’re missing something?"

 

"Sometimes, yeah," he admitted. "When I see others wielding more complex or elegant techniques, I can't help but wonder if I’m just... plain. But I guess I’ve come to accept that my style is just me. It’s simple, but it gets the job done. I don’t need fancy moves to be effective." He offered a small, tentative smile. "It’s not about being the strongest or the most stylish. It’s about fighting with what I believe in, what feels natural to me."

 

Alexia listened intently, her brow furrowing slightly. She felt a pang of envy and admiration all at once, envy because Subaru’s straightforwardness seemed so genuine, yet admiration because he was comfortable with his style, even if sometimes it felt inadequate.

 

She looked down at her own sword, her fingers gently tracing the hilt, feeling a twinge of inferiority. Her sister’s style was elegant, powerful, and refined, far beyond her own. She had always looked up to her sister’s mastery, yet here she was, questioning her own worth.

 

"Maybe this is right..." Alexia whispered under her breath.

 

"Did you say something?"

 

Alexia quickly shook her head. "Nothing. Just... thinking out loud. I have to go now. Thank you." 

 

"Um, yeah, sure?"

 

As she disappeared into the crowd, Subaru remained standing there, alone with his thoughts.

 

---

 

It was now late evening as two of Kageno's brothers had just left the train station and were approaching their apartment.

 

“I am telling you, that was the best financial decision I have ever made.” Cid Kageno said.

 

"Being a princess's little pet?" Subaru teased with a grin.

 

“Considering how much wealth I’ve gained from that little arrangement, I'd say it's not all too bad. Who knew playing the obedient lapdog would pay off so well?” Cid replied as they approached the familiar building.

 

"I hope you don't develop any weird habits from all that, Cid," Subaru chuckled, shaking his head.

 

"That's only temporary, Subaru. Once I get enough money for my future operations, I'll be back to my usual self, unnoticeable and plain mob character." Cid replied, as a confident smirk formed on his lips.

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow. "I don't think you will become unnoticeable after all of this."

 

"That's how it always works in life. All attention will be back on the fact that Alexia is single and eventually I will just fade into the background again." 

 

'He doesn't even consider that the princess might get attached to him.' Rigel's voice tinged with a hint of amusement echoed in Subaru's mind.

 

'Yeah, I guess he’s just playing the game, not thinking about the heart stuff. Typical Cid.'

 

'One day It will surely bite back at him. Sometimes, the one who plays the part the best ends up falling the hardest.' Rigel's voice echoed softly.

 

'Wow, a wise crack from you? You're sounding like an actual ancient dragon now. I was starting to think you were just a big, old, overgrown lizard.' Subaru’s lips twitched into a smirk.

 

'I may be old, but I’ve got more wisdom in my scales than you have in your entire body.'

 

As they approached their apartment rooms, Subaru noticed something was off.

 

"That's weird, I thought I locked my door this morning," Subaru muttered, frowning as he slowed his steps. His brow furrowed deeper. "Did I forget to lock it? Or... did someone else get in?"

 

Subaru opened the door and Cid followed him.

 

"I've never been in your apartment before," Cid remarked casually, glancing around as they stepped inside. "Looks pretty tidy. Not much to steal, I guess."

 

Subaru’s eyes scanned the room carefully, senses sharp. The door was definitely unlocked, a detail that didn’t sit right with him. "Someone was definitely here," Subaru muttered, voice tense.

 

It didn't take long before he noticed something. A chest and a folded piece of letter placed neatly on the table near the window. Subaru's eyes narrowed as he moved closer, reaching out to pick up the letter. It was sealed with a strange symbol, one he didn’t recognize.

 

Subaru carefully unfolded the letter. His eyes scanned the handwritten words:

 

"Meet me at Corporate Headquarters, here is the address. From Yukime, Snow Fox Corporation.

 

Subaru's eyes widened in recognition. The white-haired fox, the one he had helped years ago. The one, who he had promised that they would meet again someday. "That's—"

 

"You know who this is?" Cid asked, as his eyes were glued to the chest.

 

"Yeah, that's my friend, Yukime. Remember the white-haired fox from the village years ago?"

 

"Mhm, yeah, what about her?" 

 

"Well, I helped her to get on her feet and I promised to meet her again someday."

 

"I see, so you've got quite a history with her. Seems like she’s reaching out now, huh? What's in that chest?" Cid said casually.

 

"Eh? Let me see." Subaru opened the chest and inside were golden coins and jewels.

 

"That's probably worth a lot." Subaru murmured, his brow furrowing as he examined the contents of the chest.

 

Cid stepped closer. "I think you should definitely meet up with her, Subaru." 

 

"Well, yeah... It’s been too long."

 

"You both have a lot to catch up up on, I bet."

 

"I am not sure why are you trying to push me into this because I would go in any case."

 

"I have to go now Subaru, see ya." Cid abruptly turned and headed toward the door, leaving Subaru standing there.

 

"That was weird." Subaru muttered under his breath, still holding the letter.

 

"Anyway, finally I can pay my rent with these golden coins and maybe get a little peace of mind about my financial situation," Subaru mused, turning his attention to the chest.

 

"What the— Where did coins go?"

 

---

 

 

 

"Holy, this place is huge." 

 

Subaru was standing in front of what can be considered as a massive mall. Subaru’s eyes widened in awe as he took in the sheer scale of it, multiple floors, countless shops. It was unlike anything he’d seen before in this kingdom.

 

"I guess she must have really made it," Subaru muttered under his breath, glancing around at the bustling crowds and vibrant storefronts.

 

As Subaru stepped closer to the grand entrance, his gaze lingered on the shimmering signs and busy shoppers. The atmosphere buzzed with energy and excitement. He took a deep breath, feeling a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.

 

"Let's see here... Modern clothing? Coffee? a few high-end jewelry stores? Yep, this place has everything." Subaru’s voice trailed off as he moved inside.

"She actually made all of the innovation into reality. They even have a fast-food outlet here, look at that sign," Subaru said, pointing to a sign displaying a familiar logo. "MuckDonalds? SandwichKing?"

 

"Well, I guess she’s really made it big," Subaru murmured, a mixture of admiration and curiosity crossing his face. "All these innovations... I wonder what she’s like now. I bet she’s a lot different than the girl I knew back."

 

"Estimated guest, you have finally arrived." A female voice interrupted his line of thoughts

 

It was a woman with blonde hair and nine tails, dressed in a kimono that shimmered with a modern yet traditional touch. Her eyes sparkled with intelligence and a hint of amusement as she approached Subaru.

 

"Welcome to Snow Fox Innovations," she said with a warm smile. "I am Yuki, the manager here. You must be Subaru Kageno. We've been expecting you."

 

Subaru blinked, surprised. "Expecting me? How do you know who I am?"

 

Yuki chuckled softly. "Lady Yukime has a way of spreading the word. She sent word that you'd be coming, and that you might need some assistance. Please, follow me."

 

Yuki turned gracefully, leading Subaru deeper into the bustling interior of the massive mall.

 

"I was actually looking forward to meeting in person with the main innovator." Yuki said softly, her voice carrying a warm, respectful tone.

 

"What are you talking about?" Subaru Subaru blinked in surprise. "Huh? Wait a minute, lady. I think you’ve got the wrong person. I ain’t no big inventor or anything fancy like that."

 

"Oh, but Lady Yukime speaks very highly of you." She smiled gently, her eyes glinting with curiosity. "She mentioned that you’ve played a significant role in helping her establish her business and that you’re someone with a kind heart and a sharp mind."

 

Subaru blinked, scratching the back of his head awkwardly, trying to downplay the conversation. "Ah, well, I mean, I just did what I could. Honestly, I’m not much of a thinker or anything fancy. Just a regular guy, you know?"

 

"Regardless, Lady Yukime is grateful for your support and she’s eager to meet you in person. I believe you’ll find her quite the remarkable woman," Yuki said softly, her tone respectful.

 

As they moved forwards, the crowd started fading into the background as Yuki led Subaru into a more secluded corridor, lined with polished wood and delicate lanterns that cast a warm, amber glow. Subaru was feeling a mix of curiosity and nervosity, unsure of what awaited him.

 

Yuki paused before a grand double door carved with intricate symbols. "Please, sir Subaru. Wait inside, Lady Yukime will surely arrive soon. Feel free to make yourself comfortable."

 

Subaru nodded, giving a polite bow before stepping inside. The room was surprisingly simple yet elegant, dark wood furnishings, a low table and a window with a view of the bustling city beyond.

 

He glanced out the window at the busy city bustling below. His voice was soft, almost to himself, as he muttered, "Well, if she’s expecting me, I’d best not mess this up. Just a simple visit, don’t make a fool of yourself, Subaru."

 

He glanced around the room once more, taking in the elegant simplicity, dark wood panels, a low table with a beautifully woven cloth, and a few scrolls neatly placed nearby. His eyes drifted to the view outside the window, watching the lively market stalls.

 

"Wait a minute..." Suddenly, he noticed a very familiar doll in the corner of the room, sitting atop a small shelf. It was a delicate, handcrafted figure, with nine white tails and blue eyes. His eyes widened in recognition. "She kept that doll with her all this time?"

 

He reached out slowly, palm brushing the surface of the doll, drawn in by a deep sense of nostalgia.

 

As Subaru gazed at the doll, memories flooded back. Their time in that house, his daily visits and the countless conversations they shared. The laughter, the quiet moments… It all felt so distant yet painfully close now.

 

He turned his attention to the window and took a deep breath, steadying himself, then he felt someone's arms envelope him gently from behind.

 

"You're finally here," a soft, warm voice whispered.

 

Subaru’s eyes widened as he turned his head slightly, catching sight of the woman who had entered quietly. It was her. Yukime. The girl from his childhood, who he has saved from that burning village. Who he has spent each and every day with, trying to protect and support her. Her long, snow-like hair cascaded down her back and her gentle blue eyes reflected a mixture of affection and quiet anticipation, wearing a illustrious kimono colored snow-white.

 

Subaru’s eyes widened further. "Yukime... it’s really you."

 

"And you really grew into a fine man." Yukime's voice had a hint of mischief and yet tenderness. "I was afraid that you would forget me after all these years."

 

"Yukime... I could never forget you. Not after everything we've been through."

 

Her soft laugh echoed softly in the quiet room. "You always were stubborn, Subaru-kun. But I knew you'd come. I felt it in my heart."

 

"I have missed you," Subaru admitted softly, his voice thick with emotion. "More than I can say." 

 

Yukime's cheeks flushed slightly. She looked up at Subaru with a tender smile, her blue eyes shimmering with unspoken feelings. Her arms still wrapped around him, she leaned in just a little closer, her voice soft and warm.

 

“I’ve missed you too, Subaru-kun,” she whispered, her tone filled with sincerity and affection. “More than I ever thought I would.”

 

He hesitated for a moment. “I knew you’d make something incredible out of yourself. And I… I’m just glad I could see you again.”

 

"Now, now. Let's not get too sentimental just yet," Yukime teased softly, a gentle smile playing on her lips. "There's so much I want to show you, so much we've missed sharing."

 

Subaru’s cheeks warmed at her words, and he rubbed the back of his neck, a nervous chuckle escaping. “Heh, you’re really laying it on thick, Yukime. I’m just… I’m just glad you're okay."

 

Yukime’s gaze softened, her smile gentle yet playful. "I'm glad you're here, Subaru. After all these years, I finally get to show you everything I've built, everything I've become."

 

“So… what’s all this? You’ve built something incredible here,” he said, looking around elegant yet modern decor. “I mean, I can see you’ve come a long way.”

 

Yukime’s eyes gleamed with a quiet pride as she stepped back. This is Snow Fox Innovations, my creation, my dream brought to life.” she explained softly. "A place where I made all of your innovations into a reality. Thanks to your ideas and your money which you gave me, I was able to make something truly extraordinary."

 

"This is one of the main buildings in the kingdom. in the heart of it. We have a lot of shops and facilities, which are located all across the kingdom. We’ve already established a presence in Lawless City as well, and are planning to expand even further.

 

Subaru’s eyes widened in awe again as he took in the grandeur of her achievements "Wow, this is... seriously impressive. You really did all this? I mean, I knew you were smart, but I didn’t think you’d build something this huge. This is next-level stuff."

 

Yukime smiled softly, her eyes shining with pride and tenderness. "Yes, Subaru-kun. I had dedicated people to help me. Like Yuki."

 

"Yuki? The manager?"

 

"Yes. She has been with me from the very beginning. When i came across her, she was without home and struggling to survive. I saw her potential and took her under my wing. Now, she’s an essential part of Snow Fox Innovations."

 

Subaru nodded, impressed. "That's admirable."

 

"Honestly, I’m really proud of you," Subaru said sincerely. "You’ve come so far. and it’s incredible to see how much you’ve achieved with your own hands. I always knew you had it in you."

 

Yukime’s cheeks flushed softly at his words. "Thank you, Subaru-kun. Hearing that from you means more than I can say."

 

Subaru looked down modestly, rubbing the back of his head. "Ah, well, I just helped where I could. Honestly, I’m just glad to see you happy and doing well."

 

"However there is one thing that doesn't seem to sit right with me." Subaru said.

 

"What do you mean, Subaru-kun?"

 

"How did you find me? I mean, I don't think I left any message or note where I was living."

 

"I have my ways," Yukime’s eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief. "And a lot of connections. I can easily track someone down if I wanted to."

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow, a slight smirk forming. "So, you're telling me you went all detective on me? Guess I should be careful what I say around you then."

 

Yukime giggled softly, her cheeks flushing just a bit. "Only because I wanted to see you again so badly. Besides, I knew you'd come when the time was right."

 

"Also, this wasn't only the reason why I invited you."

 

Subaru looked at her curiously, his expression turning more serious. "What do you mean? There’s more to it?"

 

"Mitsugoshi company. One of the largest commercial trading firms in the kingdom and also one of my main rivalry partners. Their and mine innovations are very similar and they are trying to put blame on us for stealing ideas or intellectual property."

 

"Huh?" Subaru's brow furrowed, listening intently. "So, you're saying there's some sort of rivalry or conflict going on? And that they might try to sabotage what you've built?"

 

Yukime nodded, her expression turning serious. "Exactly. Mitsugoshi has gained a lot of popularity recently and people would take their word over ours if conflict ignites."

 

"But what can I do to help?" Subaru asked, feeling a mixture of concern and determination.

 

"They asked for a meeting with the main innovator of Snow Fox Innovations. They want to negotiate or perhaps threaten us to back down."

 

"But why didn't you take that role yourself?"

 

"I can't due to certain reasons."

 

"So you are asking me to take that role? I am not a lawyer or an expert in negotiations," Subaru interrupted, scratching his head nervously. "I mean, I can support you, but I don’t think I’m the right person for that kind of thing."

 

"You don't have to do anything, I will do all the talking and negotiating. You will just present yourself as the main innovator and talk if necessary." Yukime explained.

 

Subaru hesitated for a moment, then nodded slowly, feeling the weight of her trust. "Alright. If you believe I can handle it, I’ll do my best. Just... don’t forget, I’m not a professional negotiator or anything. I’ll try not to mess things up."

 

Yukime chuckled softly, "I wouldn’t expect anything less from you."

 

"However," Subaru paused, his brow furrowing thoughtfully. "I can't just go by my real name, Subaru Kageno, because that might draw unwanted attention."

 

"Indeed, there is something else that you need to know."

...

 

...

 

...

 

...

 

...

 

...

 

"Huh?" Subaru tilted his head, puzzled by her words. "Wait, what do you mean only women can work? Are you saying men are not allowed to be part of this?"

 

Yukime smiled softly, a hint of mischief in her eyes. "It's not exactly that men are banned, but... our current policies restrict participation to women for now. However, anyone who proves their worth and aligns with our principles can earn their place here eventually."

 

Subaru looked a bit surprised but nodded slowly, understanding her point. "So, basically, I’d need to operate under a different identity if I want to be involved? And not just any identity, but one that fits within your policies?"

 

"Exactly." Yukime nodded. "I have an idea in mind..."

 

"Wait," Subaru interrupted, holding up a hand with a determined look. "I got this."

 

Yukime blinked, surprised by his sudden confidence. "You... do?"

 

Subaru took a deep breath, a smirk forming on his face. "If I’m going to be involved in this, I might as well do it properly. I need wigs, a few dresses, and maybe some makeup."

 

Yukime’s eyes widened slightly, impressed by his resolve. "You’re serious about this?"

 

"When I was young, I maybe crossdressed myself as a woman a few time

 

Yukime’s eyes widened in surprise even wider. “You? You crossdressed before?”

 

Subaru chuckled softly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah, a few times when I was younger. It was just for fun, or to see what it felt like, I guess. Never really thought it would come in handy now.”

 

"Why didn't you tell me before?"

 

'Why didn't you tell me before?' Rigel mimicked her question.

 

‘Because you didn’t ask me about it.’ Subaru replied to Rigel. ‘And like I would tell you about it.’

 

‘I am your contracted dragon after all, I need to know everything about my dearest contractor, even about his questionable tastes.’

 

‘I don’t have any questionable tastes! I was just messing around!’

 

"That's not exactly a right thing to be proud and brag about!"

 

Yukime's cheeks flushed slightly, a teasing smile playing on her lips. "Well, maybe I should have known. But honestly, I didn't expect you to admit it so casually."

 

Subaru shrugged, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. "Hey, don’t judge me. I was young and curious. Besides, it’s not like I was serious about it or anything."

 

Yukime giggled softly, her eyes glinting with mischief. "Still, I must say, I’m quite impressed. Seems like you’ve got more hidden talents than I thought."

 

He chuckled. "Yeah, well, don’t go telling everyone. I’d never hear the end of it."

 

"Now then," Subaru said, straightening up with a more determined expression as he fist clapped his palm. "Let's do this."

 

...

 

...

 

...

 

...

 

...

 

...

"Lady Yukime, he is ready." A nine-tailed kitsune with black hair has informed her.

 

Yukime nodded, her expression calm "Oh? Well, let's see him."

 

A door slid open and a female figure emerged that immediately caught Yukime’s gaze. Standing inside was a woman with striking features, long, flowing black hair that shimmered softly in the warm glow of the room. She wore a modest yet elegant outfit, a tailored kimono-style dress that hinted at both traditional grace and contemporary style, with subtle accents

 

Yukime's eyes widened in surprise and awe, her gaze lingering on the woman before her. Her cheeks flushed red. "Oh my.."

 

"Is something on my face?' The woman asked, her voice calm and slightly teasing as she covered lower part of her face with a fan.

 

"Nothing is wrong, Lady Subaru." Yukime blinked, momentarily flustered.

 

"That's Lady Natsumi, Natsumi Schwartz, I don't know the boy Subaru you are talking about." Natsumi winked at her before stepping closer.

 

Yukime regained her composure. "The meeting should start in 20 minutes. Please, make yourself comfortable, Lady Natsumi."

 

 

---

 

"Lady Luna, It's a pleasure to meet you." Yukime said softly, bowing with grace. The room was quiet now, the tension of the upcoming negotiations lingering in the air. 

 

Lady Luna, with long dark blue hair with dark backless dress, white heels and dark blue eyes, returned the bow with a calm smile.

 

"Thank you, Lady Yukime," Luna replied with a gentle nod. "I appreciate your willingness to meet so promptly. I trust everything is prepared for our discussion."

 

Yukime nodded, her expression composed. "Yes, everything is ready. We value transparency and hope this meeting will lead to a mutually beneficial understanding."

 

Luna inclined her head slightly. "Good. I came prepared as well. Although our positions may seem opposed, I believe there's room for cooperation if we approach this with open minds."

 

Yukime offered a faint smile. "Indeed. Our innovations and efforts are aimed at advancing the kingdom—something I think we both share."

 

Lady Luna’s gaze softened slightly as she leaned forward, her tone becoming more serious. 

 

"I believe it's important to address the core concerns openly. While I respect the work you’ve done, there are rumors, evidence, even, that some of your recent innovations may have been influenced by ideas that aren’t entirely yours."

 

Yukime’s eyes narrowed slightly, though her expression remained calm. "Rumors can be dangerous, Lady Luna. We’ve always operated with integrity. If there are specific concerns, I’m more than willing to discuss them."

 

“I don’t make accusations lightly, but there are indeed some discrepancies that raise questions. For example, certain designs and goods in your latest inventions bear a striking resemblance to those patented by Mitsugoshi Corporation. Some of our staff have observed similarities that suggest possible influence or even direct borrowing.”

 

"I understand your concerns, Lady Luna, but I assure you, all our designs are original or developed through legitimate means. Any similarities are purely coincidental or the result of common trends in innovation."

 

Lady Luna’s gaze remained steady, her tone measured. "Coincidence or not, the pattern has raised enough eyebrows to warrant a thorough investigation. We have reason to believe that some of your recent prototypes may be infringing on Mitsugoshi’s patents, an issue that could have serious legal and reputational consequences."

 

Lady Luna’s expression grew more serious as she continued, her tone calm but firm. 

 

"We are here not only to address potential misunderstandings but also to seek clarity directly from the source. That’s why I requested this meeting, to speak with the main innovator behind Snow Fox Innovations."

 

Yukime nodded, her expression calm and composed. "Of course. I will arrange for the main innovator to meet with yowith you shortly."

 

Lady Luna inclined her head gracefully. "Thank you, Lady Yukime. I appreciate your cooperation."

 

Yukime’s gentle voice echoed softly through the door. "You can come in." 

 

The door slid open smoothly, revealing a figure stepping into the room with confidence and grace.

 

Yukime stepped aside, giving a respectful bow. “Lady Natsumi Schwartz, this is Lady Luna. Lady Natsumi will be representing Snow Fox Innovations in the upcoming discussions.”

 

Natsumi’s lips curved into a slight, knowing smile as she nodded politely. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Luna."

 

Luna inclined her head gracefully, her expression composed. “The pleasure is mine."

 

Lady Luna’s piercing gaze studied Natsumi carefully, then shifted to Yukime with a slight nod of acknowledgment

 

“Let’s get straight to the point,” Luna said softly but firmly. “We need to understand if your company has been using any of Mitsugoshi’s ideas without permission.”

 

Yukime nodded in agreement. “We’re confident everything we’ve done is original. But I understand your concerns, and I’m here to clear them up.”

 

Lady Luna’s gaze hardened slightly as she continued.

 

"Very well, let me be specific. Chocolate and coffee, two of the most common commodities in the kingdom, have become central to our most successful innovations," Lady Luna began, her voice steady and incisive. "Mitsugoshi has recently launched a series of products and designs that closely resemble those of Snow Fox Innovations

 

Yukime remained composed, her gaze steady. "Lady Luna, I appreciate your detailed observation. Our team carefully ensures that all our designs are original, and we do not knowingly infringe on anyone’s patents. If there are similarities, they are purely coincidental or perhaps the result of common inspiration in the industry."

 

Natsumi, standing slightly to the side, nodded in support. "Lady Luna, if I may," Natsumi began, her voice clear and measured. "Chocolate and coffee are two of the most widely used commodities across the kingdom. Their basic concepts are well-known and have been used everywhere, many designs and ideas naturally tend to converge."

 

"That's a fair point." Lady Luna nodded thoughtfully, her gaze softening just a fraction. "However, there is one moment I’d like to clarify."

 

Lady Luna paused briefly, her gaze fixed on Natsumi.

 

"We have a very unique innovation, which we started producing not so long ago and it's identical to yours which you started producing a while ago as well."

 

"Which is?"

 

Lady Luna’s eyes sharpened slightly. “Mayonnaise, a simple condiment, Our research indicates that your company began producing a mayonnaise product around the same time we launched our own, and the similarities are striking.”

 

"I must asure you," Natsumi started, a smirk forming on her face. "We are using a different recipe. Our version is distinct, it's crafted with a unique blend of ingredients that set it apart from yours."

 

"What do you mean?" Lady Luna’s expression grew more scrutinizing as she leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing in concentration. 

 

“What I mean,” Natsumi replied smoothly, “Our formulation and production process are different from yours. The resemblance in appearance might be coincidental, but the actual product itself is distinct.”

 

"Oil, eggs and vinegar is a common base for mayonnaise, however they are replacable," Natsumi explained calmly. “Our recipe employs a different ratio and additional secret ingredients that give it a unique flavor profile, making it distinguishable from yours.”

 

Lady Luna sighed softly, her expression contemplative as she considered Natsumi’s explanation. For a moment, she remained silent, weighing the arguments presented. Then, she straightened slightly, her tone returning to calm but resolute.

 

“I appreciate your clarification, Lady Natsumi. Still, the timing and the similarities cannot be ignored entirely. Our investigation will continue, but I hope you understand the importance of the current problem."

 

Yukime nodded respectfully. “Of course, Lady Luna." 

 

"Should any further evidence come to light, we will revisit this matter. For now, I appreciate your cooperation. Now, let's talk about other matters.”

 

---

 

 

The meeting has come to an end and Lady Luna has finally left the building being accompanied by another woman, her bodyguard.

 

"Lady Gamma, how did the meeting go?"

 

The woman had dark brown hair and matching eyes, wearing a collared V-neck, deep blue mini-one piece atop a white dress.

 

"It went... unexpected," Gamma admitted, her voice calm but tinged with a hint of frustration. "I didn't think their 'innovator' was a real person."

 

"Wait, I thought we were certain that they were stealing our innovations?"

 

Luna, with a thoughtful expression, nodded slowly. "Yes, I also believed that their designs were derivative, that the similarities pointed to outright theft. But after that meeting, I realize we might have been too quick to jump to conclusions."

 

Woman’s brow furrowed. "So, you're saying there’s a possibility their 'innovator' is genuine? That they might actually be creating original work?"

 

Gamma sighed softly, gazing into the distance. "It’s possible. Or at least, they’re convincing enough to make it appear that way."

 

"Nu," Gamma composed herself and turned her attention to the woman next to her. "Continue monitoring their activity and run a deep background check on that woman, Natsumi Schwartz. Even if their claims of originality seem sincere, we need concrete proof."

 

"Yes, Lady Gamma." Nu nodded.

---

Subaru took a deep breath, pulling off the wig and running a hand through his hair. His face was slightly flushed from the effort, but a triumphant grin spread across his lips.

 

"Finally, that’s over," he muttered, stretching his arms. "Man, I didn’t think I’d be doing this kind of thing again after all those years... but hey, it worked."

 

"I didn't expect you to actually go through with it, Subaru," Yukime said softly, her eyes warm with a mixture of admiration and concern. "I know it wasn’t easy, but I appreciate your willingness to help ,e."

 

Subaru chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Hey, if it’s what it takes to keep things running smoothly, I’m all in. Besides, I’ve had my fair share of crazy experiences, so pretending to be someone else for a bit isn’t too much of a stretch."

 

Yukime smiled gently, her eyes shining with gratitude. "Thank you, Subaru. I knew I could count on you. This means a lot, really."

 

Subaru nodded, a bit bashful but determined. "No problem. Just tell me If you'll need help, and I’ll handle it. Anything"

 

"Anything you say?" Yukime said mischievously, a playful sparkle in her eyes.

 

"Um, well, almost anything." Subaru slightly tensed under her gaze.

 

Yukime’s playful smile widened, her cheeks tinging with a faint blush as she leaned in just a little closer. "Almost anything, huh?"

 

Subaru felt his face heat up under her teasing gaze. "Uh, yeah, I mean, if it’s important, I’ll do my best. But I’m not exactly a magician or anything—"

 

Yukime chuckled softly. "I am just joking, Subaru-kun. You're pretty easy to tease."

Subaru chuckled softly, feeling a warmth spread through him. "Well, as long as we're clear, I’ll step up whenever you need me. And hey, if you ever need me to dress up again, just say the word."  

 

Yukime chuckled, her cheeks tinging a faint pink.

 

"Don’t worry, Subaru-kun. I’ll remember that."  

 

Subaru glanced outside the window. "Wait... It's late evening already!? I have an Academy tomorrow!"

 

Yukime tilted her head, a hint of gentle disappointment in her eyes. "You are already going? I thought you'd want to stay a little longer."

 

Yeah, I know, but I really can't afford to be late. I’ve got classes tomorrow, and I should probably get some rest before the week kicks off again."

 

Yukime sighed softly, a small smile playing on her lips. "I understand. Still, I wish you could stay a little longer. It’s the first time I've seen you in years and I wanted to enjoy more time with you."

 

He rubbed the back of his neck, feeling a bit guilty. "Sorry about that. Honestly, I’d love to stay longer too, but I have responsibilities. Besides, I’ll be back soon, I promise."

 

Yukime nodded, her expression softening. "Alright. Just promise me you’ll be careful on your way back. And… don’t forget, you’re always welcome here, Subaru-kun."

 

He smiled warmly. "Thanks, Yukime. That means a lot. I’ll see you again soon, okay?"

 

She returned his smile, a gentle blush on her cheeks. "Goodbye for now."

 

Yukime stepped closer, her arms gently wrapping around Subaru in a tender embrace. Her delicate fingers rested softly on his back, holding him close for a moment that felt suspended in time.

 

Subaru hesitated for a heartbeat, feeling the gentle pressure of her arms and the warmth of her presence. He instinctively wrapped his arms around her, returning her embrace with a quiet, reassuring squeeze. And with that, their first reunion was concluded.

---

 

It was the next morning and Kageno's brothers just exited the train station and were approaching the Academy of the Dark Knights.

 

"So, how is your relationship with Alexia going?" Subaru asked, glancing at Cid.

 

Cid glanced back at him. "Well, she treats me a little better than usual, we even talked about our similar sword styles."

 

"Oh, you did?"

 

"Um, Subaru? I think we are in trouble." Cid mentioned while staring ahead.

 

"What do you mea..." Subaru glanced around them, only to see that dozens of knights have surrounded them.

 

"May I have a moment?" One of the knights was Zenon, the instructor.

 

"As you know, Princess Alexia did not return to her dorm last night."

 

Both Cid and Subaru's eyes widened.

 

"The knight Order has been investigating it as a potential kidnapping. And as the last person to be in contact with her, you have been named as the main suspect." Zenon explained, keeping his eyes on Cid.

 

"I would like both of you to ask some questions." The knights closed in, leaving any gaps for an escape attempt closed. "I assume you are willing to cooperate?"

 

"I assure you, instructor Zenon, Cid is not capable of doing..."

 

"Subaru Kageno, you are also one of the main suspects. There could be many reasons why would you do such a crime. Money? Political reasons?"

 

“Whoa, whoa!” Subaru raised his voice, trying to keep his composure. “Hold on a minute! We are not involved in any kidnapping! Instructor Zenon, you can’t seriously think we’re responsible for this? Alexia’s our friend, but we had nothing to do with her disappearance!”

 

The knights around them unsheathed their swords in unison. 

 

"Failure to comply will result in use of the physical force."

 

Subaru watched Cid as he dropped his sword on the ground and got on his knees. Soon enough, he followed his suit, realising there is nothing he can do but to surrender.

Notes:

Side notes. 4th chapter was deleted and some parts were merged into 3rd chapter, 3rd chapter was rewritten. Rewrites are done, now i'll just update more new chapters instead.

Chapter 14: Nuclear.

Currently, in the knight headquarters, three people were speaking, looking more like interrogation. Three of them carried serious expressions while one of them was informing with confidence.

 

"I have the grasp of the current situation now." The red-haired beauty, Iris Midgar, finally said, asserting and analyzing the words of the men in front of her. Her face showed nothing but seriousness.

 

Alexia, her youngest sister, has been kidnapped and she couldn't do anything about it, there was little no information about her location expect for one thing...

 

"We have taken into custody the main suspects." The blonde man, Zenon, has declared as he pulled out a set of documents, spreading them across the table.

 

"These suspects have been detained based on solid evidence."

 

Iris’s eyes narrowed as she examined the documents, her fingers tapping the table thoughtfully. Her mind has read the names. Cid Kageno and Subaru Kageno. Her eyes slightly widened. A flicker of recognition passed through Iris’s eyes as she looked over the names.

 

"Are you certain that these are the correct suspects?" Iris asked, her tone sharp but controlled. Could it be Subaru's ploy to butter up to her, so he would gain more intel and strike when she expected the least? Was it just a mask which made him appear trustworthy? Was she fooled by him?

 

"Absolutely, there was traces of her magic in Cid's dormitory and the signs of a struggle, indicating a confrontation. Subaru's fingerprints were found at the scene as well, linking him directly to her disappearance," Zenon replied, his voice steady and unwavering.

 

"And that leaves us with only 2 suspects, correct?" Iris leaned forward slightly, her brow furrowing as she processed the information.

 

Zenon nodded solemnly. "Yes. Based on the evidence, only Cid and Subaru remain credible suspects."

 

Iris exhaled slowly, her gaze distant for a moment as she considered the implications.

 

Iris’s voice was calm but edged with authority. "Interrogate them. Find out what they know."

 

Zenon nodded sharply. "Understood. We'll proceed immediately."

 

"If I may," Finally, the third man, a middle-aged man with grey hair, carrying the same status as Zenon, in the room has spoken up. "I'd like to volunteer for the interrogation."

 

"I believe we should put it up to professionals, Sir Lapis" Zenon interrupted him, glaring at him.

 

Grease hesitated for a moment, before his eyes narrowed and he stared back, voice steady but respectful.

 

“While I respect your judgment, I have experience in negotiations and interrogations. I believe I can handle it effectively.”

 

Zenon frowned, clearly displeased. “We’ve already assigned the personnel for this task. It’s best to keep it within the team trained for such matters. The risk of mishandling could compromise the investigation.”

 

Grease straightened, a hint of steel in his voice. “With all due respect, Zenon, I’ve handled delicate situations before. I only ask for a chance.”

 

Iris raised a hand, signaling for calm. "I believe we should leave it to the interrogators, first of all, you are the Instructor, Sir Lapis, not an interrogator. I trust Zenon and his team to handle this."

 

Grease hesitated, then nodded slowly, acknowledging her authority. Zenon, meanwhile, shot a subtle glance at him.

 

“Very well,” Zenon said finally, his tone measured. “The team will proceed with the interrogations as planned. But I will keep a close eye on the process, to ensure everything is handled properly.”

 

Iris nodded sharply, her expression firm. “Good. Keep me updated on any developments."

 

She turned to leave, her footsteps decisive. The room remained quiet.

 

As the door closed behind her, Zenon sighed quietly and looked at Grease. "You are being too impatient, Grease, I'll let you have fun with him after my men will be done with the "interrogation", just don't break him too much, we still need him intact."

 

"Understood," he replied quietly, though a flicker of frustration lingered in his expression.

 

'I am sorry Subaru, I tried my best, hang on there.' Grease thought to himself solemnly.

 

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

“GHK—"

 

"Come on, are you going to speak now?"

 

Right now, just below the knight headquarters, an interrogation had been taking place. A boy with spiky-like hair, with nothing but trousers was tied to a chair. His interrogators were knights, who were assigned by Instructor Zenon, their faces showing wicked and satisfied smiles.

 

The lead knight's smile widened, a predatory glint in his eye. He gestured with the knife, the blade catching the flickering candlelight.

 

"Nothing? Is that so? Perhaps this will help you remember."

 

The knight plunged the knife deeper into boy's shoulder, this time with more force. A yelp, sharp and choked, ripped through the air. The boy's body shuddered, his knuckles white as he gripped the chair arms. Tears welled in his eyes, mingling with the grime and sweat already coating his face.

 

"I... I t-told you... It wasn't us..."

 

"Ohoo? What about Alexia's magic traces in your brother's room? And your fingertips, Subaru Kageno?" The knight said, with a predatory glint in his eyes.

 

The so-called interrogation was leading to nothing. The knights kept asking the same questions over and over again. At this point, they were just torturing Subaru and taking immense pleasure from it.

 

In the other room, a second interrogation was being held. In the chair, Cid Kageno was tied and apparently, he was having the time of his life, outclassing the performance of his interrogators.

 

Cid's cry echoed through the stone walls of the interrogation room, which made Subaru startle in his chair, his heart pounding in his chest. The sound of his brother's voice, whether in pain or defiance, was enough to cut through the haze of his own suffering. Subaru clenched his teeth, his nails digging into the arms of the chair as he forced himself to stay focused.

 

"W-what are you doing to him?!" Subaru demanded, his voice cracking but laced with a desperate fury. The lead knight smirked, clearly enjoying the reaction.

 

"Your brother? Oh, he’s having quite the adventure in the next room. Don’t worry, we’ll make sure he talks eventually. Everyone does," the knight taunted, twirling his bloodied knife between his fingers. "But let’s focus on you, shall we?" the knight said, tracing the knife down his leg, leaving bloody trails and then suddenly plunging the blade deep into Subaru’s thigh. Subaru screamed, his body arching against the restraints as pain seared through him. Blood seeped from the wound, pooling on the floor beneath the chair.

 

The lead knight leaned in closer. "You see, boy, we’re not asking for much. Just a confession. Admit that you and your brother were involved in Alexia’s disappearance. It’s simple, really. Why prolong your suffering?"

 

Subaru’s breathing was ragged, his vision blurring from the pain. But despite the agony, his mind was racing. 'Confess?' he thought bitterly. 'They just want an easy scapegoat. They don’t care about the truth.'

 

“I—I told you…” Subaru gasped, his voice trembling but defiant. “We… didn’t do anything… to Alexia. You’re… wasting your time.”

 

The lead knight’s smirk twisted into a snarl. He yanked the knife free from Subaru’s thigh, eliciting another choked cry. Blood splattered across the stone floor as he wiped the blade casually against Subaru’s bare shoulder.

 

"Wasting time? Oh, no, boy. We have ALL the time in the world. And you? You don’t."

 

From the next room, another scream tore through the air, Cid’s voice, but this time laced with something almost… theatrical. Subaru’s head snapped toward the sound, his stomach twisting. Was his brother truly in pain, or was this another one of his absurd performances?

 

The knight noticed his distraction and chuckled darkly. "Your brother’s quite the screamer, isn’t he? Pity. He could’ve saved himself a lot of suffering if he’d just confessed."

 

"Now then," The knight said, as he unwrapped the cloth with various rusted tools, pliers, needles, a small branding iron, each glinting ominously in the dim candlelight. 

 

‘Subaru, let me—’

 

‘No!’ Subaru cut off Rigel

 

‘We will just make it worse, not only I will be framed for ‘kidnapping’ Alexia, but also for attacking the knights.’

 

‘So you are just going to let them torture you?’

 

‘It shouldn’t take too long for them to realize that we are innocent, I can handle it.’

 

‘Are you sure? But…’

 

‘Yes, I am sure, please.’

 

‘Fine…’

 

He picked up the pliers, clicking them together mockingly. "Let’s try something new, shall we?"

 

 

---

 

 

 

 

“It’s been days since the interrogation,” Iris began, her voice calm but laced with an edge of impatience. “I’d like to hear an update on the progress. What have we learned about Alexia’s disappearance?”

 

Zenon stepped forward, his posture rigid and his expression unreadable. “Your Highness,” he began, his tone formal. “The interrogations of the primary suspects, Cid and Subaru Kageno, have been… thorough. However, neither has provided a confession or any substantial information regarding Lady Alexia’s whereabouts.”

 

Iris’s eyes narrowed, her fingers drumming lightly on the armrest of her chair. “Thorough, you say? And yet, we have nothing to show for it?” Her voice was sharp, cutting through the tension in the room.

 

Zenon’s jaw tightened, but he maintained his composure. “Your Highness, the suspects have proven… resilient. Despite our best efforts, they have not broken. However, we are confident that with more time, we can extract the necessary information.”

 

“More time?” Iris’s voice rose slightly, her frustration palpable. “My sister has been missing for days, and you’re telling me we need more time? What exactly are your men doing down there, Zenon?”

 

Before Zenon could interject, he got cut off by Iris. "Release them this instant, they are innocent."

 

Zenon froze for a moment, his composed demeanor cracking ever so slightly. “Release them?” he repeated slowly, disbelief lacing his voice. “Your Highness, with all due respect-"

 

Iris stood abruptly, her presence commanding the room. "With all due respect, Zenon, you’ve had your chance. Days of interrogation, and what do you have to show for it? Nothing but baseless questioning of two boys who have no connection to my sister’s disappearance." Her voice was cold, each word measured, but the fury beneath was unmistakable.

 

Zenon’s jaw clenched, but he said nothing, his fists tightening at his sides. The room was thick with tension, the air heavy with the weight of Iris’s authority and Zenon’s simmering defiance.

 

Iris’s gaze softened slightly, but her tone remained firm. "Listen to me, Zenon. My sister’s life is at stake. Every moment we waste on these futile interrogations is a moment we could be using to find her. Release the Kageno brothers immediately. That is an order."

 

Zenon hesitated, his eyes flickering between Iris and the documents on the table. Finally, he exhaled sharply and gave a curt nod. "As you command, Your Highness. I’ll see to it at once." He said as he turned on his heel and strode out of the room, his footsteps echoing harshly against the stone walls.

 

 

---

 

 

 

 

Subaru's jolted awake by the sudden footsteps echoing through the damp, cold corridors of the dungeon. His body groaned in protest, every muscle screaming from the hours—or perhaps days—of torment he had endured. His vision swam as he lifted his head weakly, his eyes struggling to focus in the dim, flickering light of the torches.

 

The door creaked open, and Zenon, along with the knights, stepped inside towards the second chamber, where Cid was being held. Subaru’s heart pounded in his chest as he strained to hear what was happening. His brother’s voice, muffled but unmistakable, carried through the thick stone walls.

 

“Ah, it seems my audience has returned!” Cid’s voice rang out, theatrical and oddly cheerful despite the circumstances. “I was beginning to think you’d forgotten about me. What’s next on the agenda? More creative interrogation techniques? Or perhaps a dramatic monologue from your lead knight?”

 

Subaru’s stomach churned. 'Is he really joking at a time like this?!’ he thought, torn between irritation and worry. But knowing Cid, this was just another act, another part of his nonsensical persona.

 

Zenon’s voice cut through, sharp and commanding. “Enough of your games, Kageno. You’re being released.”

 

There was a brief pause, and then Cid’s voice returned, this time laced with mock surprise. “Released? So soon? I was just beginning to enjoy our little bonding session. What a pity.”

 

Subaru blinked, disbelief washing over him. “W-what? Just like that?” he croaked, his voice hoarse from screaming.

 

However, they weren't planning to release Subaru right away.

 

A day had passed since the release of Cid Kageno, and then the door to his cell creaked open, and Zenon with the knights stepped inside into the chamber. Subaru looked up at him. His body was a patchwork of bruises and wounds, his breathing shallow and labored.

 

"Subaru Kageno," Zenon began, his voice low and measured. "You’ve been cleared of suspicion. You’re to be released immediately."

 

Subaru blinked, struggling to process the words. "Cleared...?" he muttered weakly, his voice barely above a whisper.

 

"But... We have unfinished business with you."

 

"Huh-" Before Subaru could ask, a punch landed squarely across his jaw, snapping his head to the side. Subaru gasped, the impact sending a fresh wave of pain radiating through his already battered body. He slumped forward in the chair, his restraints preventing him from falling completely. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth as he struggled to catch his breath.

 

Zenon looked at his men, voice commanding. "Break him, but not too much. I still need him intact. Make him understand the futility of resistance." And with that, Zenon walked away. Subaru’s heart raced, his mind screaming for him to find a way out, but his body was too broken, too weak to fight back.

 

“You heard him,” one of the knights sneered, cracking his knuckles as he loomed over Subaru.

 

Subaru’s breath hitched, his eyes darting between the knights as he tried to brace himself for what was coming. He clenched his teeth, but as the first blow landed against his ribs, he couldn’t stifle the cry of pain that escaped his lips.

 

The knights worked systematically, each strike calculated to maximize pain without causing fatal damage. Punches, kicks, and the occasional use of blunt tools ensured that Subaru’s body was pushed to its limit, every nerve screaming in agony. Blood trickled from fresh wounds, mingling with the dried remnants of earlier torture.

 

“Why…?” Subaru managed to croak out between ragged breaths, his voice barely audible. “Why… are you doing this…?”

 

One of the knights leaned in close, his face inches from Subaru’s, his grin twisted with malice. “Why? Because you’re weak, boy. Weak and insignificant. The Cult of Diablos sees potential in you, but only if you break. Only if you submit. And trust me, you will.”

 

Subaru’s eyes widened, recognition, fear and confusion flickering in his gaze. “Cult of… Diablos…?”

 

The knight’s grin widened as he saw the fear in Subaru’s eyes. “That’s right,” he sneered, his voice dripping with malice. “You’ve caught their attention, boy. Whether you like it or not, you’re going to join them. And trust me, it’s better this way. You’ll be stronger, more powerful than you ever dreamed. But first, you have to let go of that pathetic resistance of yours.”

 

Subaru’s breath hitched, his chest heaving as he struggled to process the knight’s words. “I… I won’t…” he muttered, his voice trembling but still defiant. “I won’t join… your twisted cult…”

 

The knight’s grin twisted into a snarl, and he drove his fist into Subaru’s stomach, the force of the blow driving the air from his lungs. Subaru doubled over, coughing and gasping for breath, his vision swimming with spots of light.

 

“You don’t have a choice,” the knight growled, grabbing a fistful of Subaru’s hair and yanking his head back. “You’re nothing but a pawn, boy. And pawns don’t get to decide their fate.”

 

Subaru’s breaths were shallow and labored, his body trembling uncontrollably. The pain was overwhelming, but his mind clung stubbornly to one thought: *I can’t give in.* He couldn’t let them control him. He couldn’t let them win.

 

But as the knights continued their assault, the line between resistance and survival began to blur. Each strike, each blow, chipped away at his resolve. His thoughts became fragmented, his focus slipping as his body screamed for relief. He could feel himself teetering on the edge of consciousness, the darkness beckoning.

 

“Why…?” Subaru whispered again, his voice barely audible. “Why me…?”

 

Subaru’s vision began to darken, his body growing numb as the pain reached its peak. He could feel his grip on consciousness slipping, his will to resist fading with every passing moment. And with that, the world blacked out for him.

 

 

 

"Damnnit, he lost consciousness," one of the knights muttered, straightening up and wiping the blood off his hands with a rag. He glanced at the others, who were similarly disheveled and breathing heavily from the exertion. The room reeked of sweat and iron, the air thick with tension.

 

"What now?" another knight asked, throwing a glance toward his partner, who had lingered in the doorway, watching the scene unfold with a cold, calculating gaze. "We can’t kill him, but he’s not breaking like we hoped."

 

Suddenly, footsteps echoed down the corridor, deliberate and unhurried. The knights stiffened.

 

"Shit, Jorald! I told you to lock the door!" The knight whispered harshly, panic flickering across his face as the footsteps grew louder. The door creaked open, and a figure stepped into the dimly lit chamber. It was Instructor Lapuz, or rather Grease, the middle-aged man. His eyes lingered on Subaru’s unconscious form, bloodied and battered, tied to the chair. Concern and frustration flashed across his face, but he quickly masked it with a calm, authoritative demeanor.

 

“What’s going on here?” Grease’s voice was steady, with a hidden fury in it.

 

The knights sighed in relief, realizing it was just Grease. One of them stepped forward, wiping his brow. "Sir Lapis, we were just following orders. Zenon instructed us to... persuade the boy to cooperate. He’s proving to be more stubborn than expected."

 

Grease’s expression darkened, his gaze flickering between the knights and Subaru’s limp body. His fists clenched at his sides, but his voice remained controlled. "Zenon’s orders, you say? Leave him to me, I'll handle this. You’ve done enough," Grease said, his tone firm but laced with an undercurrent of anger.

 

The knights exchanged uneasy glances but nodded in compliance. One of them tossed the bloodied rag onto the floor and gestured for the others to follow. "Fine. We’ll leave him to you, sir. Just… make sure he doesn’t die. Zenon still has plans for him."

 

As the knights filed out of the room, Grease waited until the door clicked shut behind them before letting out a long, controlled breath. His composed facade cracked, and he rushed to Subaru’s side, his hands trembling as he assessed the damage. The boy’s face was pale, his breathing shallow, and his body was littered with bruises, cuts, and burns.

 

"Damn it, Subaru…" Grease muttered under his breath, his voice thick with regret. But to his surprise, he saw Subaru's wounds slowly regenerating. The pulsating red energy surrounded Subaru’s injuries, knitting flesh back together and sealing wounds at an unnatural pace. Grease’s eyes widened in shock, his breath catching in his throat.

 

'Is that... The curse?'

 

The red energy pulsed faintly, before fading entirely. Subaru’s breathing steadied, his color returning slightly, as he started gaining back conssciousness. His eyelids fluttered weakly, and he let out a soft groan as his head lolled to the side. Grease quickly steadied him, his hands gripping Subaru’s shoulders gently but firmly.

 

“Subaru,” Grease whispered urgently, his voice low and tinged with concern. “Can you hear me?”

 

Subaru’s eyes opened slightly, unfocused and glazed with pain. He blinked slowly, his gaze struggling to settle on Grease’s face. “G-Grease?” he croaked, his voice barely audible. “W-what…?”

 

“Shh, don’t try to speak,” Grease said, his voice soft but urgent. He reached for a flask of water he had brought with him and carefully tipped it to Subaru’s lips. “Drink. You need to regain your strength.”

 

Subaru sipped the water weakly, his trembling hands unable to grip the flask. Grease held it steady, his expression a mix of relief and guilt. As Subaru drank, his eyes darted nervously around the room, his body tensing as if expecting another wave of pain.

 

“It’s okay, Subaru,” Grease said, his tone soothing. “They’re gone. It’s just me now. You’re safe.”

 

"These knights... And Zenon... They are part of the Cult of Diablos." Subaru's voice was weak but laced with grim certainty.

 

"I know," Grease’s expression darkened with guilt. “I tried to intervene earlier, but Zenon kept me out of the interrogations. I only got here now because he thinks I’m here to ‘finish the job.’” His hands clenched into fists. "I am sorry, Subaru."

 

Subaru’s voice trembled, but there was a flicker of determination in his eyes as he tried to sit up straighter, wincing at the pain that still lingered in his body. His wounds had healed miraculously, but the memory of the torture was fresh in his mind.

 

“Blame yourself? No, Grease…” Subaru said, shaking his head weakly. “You’re not the one who did this to me. You’re the one who’s trying to help me.”

 

Grease’s expression softened, but the guilt in his eyes remained. “I should’ve done more,” he muttered, his voice low. “I should’ve found a way to stop this sooner.”

 

Subaru managed a faint, pained smile. “You’re here now. That’s what matters.”

 

Grease sighed, gaze flickering. "I know Alexia's location."

 

Subaru’s eyes widened, his body tensing as a surge of adrenaline coursed through him despite his exhaustion. “W-what? You know where Alexia is?” he croaked, his voice trembling with a mix of hope and urgency.

 

Grease nodded grimly, his voice low and cautious. “Yes, but it’s not good, Subaru. She’s being held in one of the Cult of Diablos’ hidden facilities deep within the city. They planned this from the start—her kidnapping, framing you and Cid, even the interrogations. It’s all part of their scheme.”

 

"So we need to hurry and-"

 

"What had happened here?"

 

A sharp, commanding voice cut through the tension in the room, freezing both Subaru and Grease in place. The door swung open with a heavy thud, revealing the imposing figure of Iris Midgar standing in the doorway, her crimson eyes blazing with fury. Her gaze swept over the scene—Subaru’s battered form, the bloodstained floor, Grease kneeling beside him—and her expression darkened like a storm gathering on the horizon.

 

Grease stiffened, his grip on Subaru tightening instinctively. "Your Highness," he said quickly, his voice strained but respectful. "This isn’t what it looks like—"

 

Iris stepped forward, her boots clicking against the stone floor with deliberate, measured steps. The air around her seemed to crackle with restrained power. "Oh? Then enlighten me, Sir Lapis," she said, her voice dangerously calm. "What exactly does this look like to you?"

 

Subaru swallowed hard, his throat dry. He tried to speak, but his voice came out as a hoarse whisper. "Iris… they… the knights… they were torturing me…"

 

Iris’s eyes flicked to Subaru, her expression unreadable for a moment before she turned her attention back to Grease. "And you? What is your role in this?"

 

Grease exhaled sharply, his jaw tightening. "I came to stop it," he said firmly. "Zenon and his men are part of the dangerous organization. They framed Subaru and Cid for Alexia’s kidnapping. They were trying to break Subaru to force him into joining them."

 

"Zenon?" Iris's eyes narrowed, her jaw tightening as she processed Grease’s words. "I had some suspicion toward him, but this…" Her voice trailed off, her fists clenching at her sides. The air around her grew heavier, the weight of her anger palpable. "Where is he now?"

 

Grease hesitated, then shook his head. "I don’t know. He left after ordering his men to continue the torture. But we don’t have much time—Alexia is being held by the them. If we don’t act now—"

 

Iris cut him off with a sharp gesture. "Enough." Her crimson eyes burned with resolve. "If what you say is true, then we move immediately." She turned to Subaru, her gaze softening slightly as she took in his injuries. "Sir Lapis, please take care of-"

 

"No!" Subaru’s voice cracked sharply, cutting through Iris’s words. His body trembled, but he pushed himself up straighter in the chair, his eyes locking onto Iris with a mixture of desperation and determination. “No, Iris. You don’t understand. We can’t wait. Alexia—she’s in danger *now*. Every second we waste could mean the difference between saving her or… or losing her forever.”

 

Iris’s gaze softened slightly, but her tone remained firm. “Subaru, you’re in no condition to—”

 

“I’m fine!” Subaru interrupted, his voice rising despite the pain that still lingered in his body. His hands clenched the arms of the chair, his knuckles white. “I’m healed. I can fight. I *have* to fight. I can't let them get away with it."

 

Iris stared at Subaru, her crimson eyes narrowing as she weighed his words. She could see the desperation in his gaze, the unyielding determination that drove him despite his battered state. For a moment, silence hung heavy in the room, the tension palpable.

 

Finally, Iris exhaled sharply, her expression hardening. "Very well," she said, her voice firm but tinged with reluctance. "But you follow my lead, and you don’t take unnecessary risks. Understood?"

 

Subaru nodded quickly, relief flashing across his face. "Understood."

 

Iris turned toward the door, her voice cutting through the tension like steel. "We move now. Sir Lapuz, lead the way."

 

Grease gave a sharp nod, his expression grim. "Follow me."

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

 

Meanwhile the knights have escaped the dungeon, learing that the First Princess, Iris Midgar was onto them. They moved swiftly through the hidden tunnels beneath the capital, their footsteps muffled by the damp stone walls.

 

One of the knights, the same man who had taken sadistic pleasure in torturing Subaru, clenched his fists in frustration. "Damn it all," he muttered. "Zenon’s going to have our heads for this. We were supposed to break the boy, not let him slip through our fingers."

 

“What do we do now? We can’t just run—they’ll hunt us down.”

 

The lead knight’s lips curled into a sneer. “We regroup with Zenon. He’ll know what to do. And if not… well, we’ll make sure the Cult’s secrets die with us.”

 

With that, they quickened their pace however, they got cut abruptly by the figure, laid in a dark-slime bodysuit in front of them.

 

"Who the hell are you?! How did you get here?" The lead knight yelled at the figure, unsheathing his sword.

 

The figure appeared to be a breathtakingly beautiful blonde elf with blue eyes. "I cannot overlook the things you have done to the man who saved me." Her voice was soft but carried an undercurrent of cold fury that sent a shiver down the knights' spines.

 

"I am Alpha, one of the Seven Shades of the Shadow Garden," she declared, her voice resonating with power. "And you will answer for your crimes."

 

The knights exchanged uneasy glances, their confidence wavering in the face of her presence. The lead knight tightened his grip on his sword, his bravado faltering. "You’re just one woman," he spat, though his voice lacked conviction. "You can’t take all of us."

 

Alpha’s lips curled into a faint, chilling smile. "Oh? Let’s test that theory."

 

In an instant, she moved—faster than the eye could follow. A blur of motion, a flash of steel, and the first knight crumpled to the ground, his sword clattering uselessly against the stone. The others barely had time to react before she was among them, her movements precise, lethal. One by one, they fell, their cries of pain and shock echoing through the tunnels.

 

The lead knight stumbled back, his face pale with terror as he watched his comrades fall like wheat before a scythe. "W-wait! Mercy! I—I can tell you where Alexia is! I can—"

 

Alpha’s blade silenced him before he could finish, her expression cold and unreadable. "Your words are worthless," she said softly, stepping over his lifeless body. "But your deaths will serve as justice for what you did to him."

 

With the knights dealt with, Alpha turned her gaze toward the deeper tunnels, her blue eyes burning with quiet fury. "Now… to find the rest of them."

 

 

---

 

 

 

 

A massive scale of attacks were occuring all across the royal capital at the same time. The whole capital is shaking. The whole Knight Order has been dispatched to control the situation. Many citizens were running around in panic, as more destruction occured.

 

'What's going on!? Who is behind all of that!?' Iris's eyes narrowed as she sprinted through the chaotic streets. Beside her, Subaru and Grease kept pace, their expressions grim.

 

"Damnnit... It has come this far..." Subaru muttered under his breath, his fists clenching as he dodged past panicked civilians. The city was in flames—buildings crumbled, streets cracked, and the air was thick with smoke and screams.

 

Iris’s jaw tightened. "This is no mere kidnapping anymore. They’re staging a full-scale assault on the capital." Her grip on her sword tightened. "We need to find Alexia *now*."

 

Grease, running alongside them, glanced at Subaru with a grim expression. "The facility where they’re holding her is beneath the old cathedral in the noble district. If we hurry—"

 

A deafening roaf rocked the street ahead, sending debris flying. The trio skidded to a halt as a massive figure emerged from the dust—a grotesque, monstrous creature. Its eyes glowed crimson.

 

"Wh-What the hell Is that!?"

 

"AHHHH-"

 

The knights who had been trying to maintain order in the streets froze in terror as the monstrous creature let out a deafening roar, its massive claws tearing through the cobblestones like paper.

 

A lot of knights fled in terror while others tried to evacuate as much civilians as possible.

 

"I-I don't want to die!"

 

"Calm down! Evacuate the citizens, now!"

 

The knight who had tried to rally his comrades was abruptly silenced as the monstrous creature’s massive claws tore through him like wet parchment, splattering blood and organs across the street. The sight sent waves of panic through the crowd, screams piercing the air as civilians and knights alike scrambled to escape the carnage.

 

Iris’s eyes narrowed, her grip tightening on her sword as she stepped forward, her crimson gaze locked on the creature. “Stand back!” she barked, her voice cutting through the chaos. “This thing is too dangerous for untrained knights to handle!”

 

With a single flash of the blur, Iris's blade has cut down the monster, his legs were severed from his torso.

 

"I-Iris-sama! Thank you!" A knight, still trembling, thanked her.

 

"You go and gather remaining knights and inform your leader about-"

 

"Iris! Watch out!" Subaru's warning came just as the monster has risen again and swing its massive claws at her.

 

Iris spun on instinct, hher sword flashing up to cut off his arm. The abomination roared in pain as it staggered back, hitting nearby building and collapsing on it.

 

“It regenerates?!” Subaru’s eyes widened in horror.

 

Iris didn’t miss a beat. She leapt forward, her sword gleaming with a crimson aura as she brought it down in a swift, decisive arc. The blade sliced through the monster’s grotesque form, cutting it cleanly in half. The creature let out a guttural roar before collapsing again. However as soon as she did it, it started regenerating again.

 

Reacting quickly, Iris started attacking it from the different angles, her sword moving in a blur of crimson light as she severed limbs, carved deep gashes into its torso, and even cleaved through its head—but no matter how much damage she inflicted, the creature’s flesh writhed and stitched itself back together within seconds.

 

"Wait! You are just making it worse!" Subaru exclaimed, as he watched the monster's face confronting into pained with each strike. 'The same pulsating red energy and regeneration... Is that a possesion? Could it be...' Subaru realized, It wasn’t just a mindless monster; it was someone or something, possessed. Someone trapped under the curse of the Cult of Diablos.

 

“Iris! Stop! You’re hurting it!” Subaru shouted, rushing forward despite the danger. “It’s not a monster, it’s a person!”

 

Iris hesitated momentarily, her sword poised mid-strike, but the creature was already lunging at her again with a furious roar. She sidestepped and countered, slicing through its arm, but the limb regenerated almost instantly.

 

“What are you talking about, Subaru?” Iris snapped, her voice strained as she parried another attack. “It’s tearing apart the city!”

 

“Trust me!” Subaru pleaded, his voice desperate. “You’re just feeding its pain and rage!”

 

"Very well," Iris said, as her sword glowed dark red, powerful aura surrounding her as she channeled her magic. "Then let me put it out of misery in one single strike."

 

However, before she could strike it, her sword was sent clattering to the ground as a sudden gust of wind knocked it from her hand.

 

In front of her, a figure clad in dark-slime bodysuit. She had blonde hair, blue eyes and elf ears. Alpha, the Second-In-Command of Shadow garden. She glanced at Iris with calm expression.

 

"Iris Midgar, can't you see? You are cauing it more suffering and pain."

 

Iris’s eyes widened, her stance faltering as she took in Alpha’s sudden appearance. The air was thick with tension, the monstrous creature still writhing and snarling behind them.

 

“And who are you?” Iris demanded, her voice firm but tinged with suspicion as she quickly retrieved her sword from the ground. Her crimson gaze flicked between Alpha and the creature, her instincts screaming at her to remain cautious.

 

Alpha didn’t flinch. "Alpha." For a moment, Alpha's gaze met Subaru's and he could see her eyes soften slightly and a small smile, a flicker of recognition and concern passing between them before she quickly refocused on monster. "And I am stopping you from making a grave mistake."

 

"What are you doing? Going against the Knight Order will result in execution." Iris glared at her.

 

Alpha’s expression remained serene, unshaken by Iris’s threat. “Execution?” she repeated, her voice calm but laced with quiet amusement. “Iris Midgar, you are not in a position to threaten me. Not when you are the one who failed to see the truth.” She turned her full attention at monster, losing interest in Iris.

 

"Just who do you think you are!?"

 

"Iris! We don't have time for this! We need to find Alexia!" Subaru’s voice cut through the tension like a knife, snapping Iris’s attention back to the situation at hand. She hesitated, her gaze flickering between Alpha, the monstrous creature writhing in pain, and Subaru’s desperate expression.

 

"You can go. I'll handle this." Alpha stated, moving closer to the monster.

 

With hesistation, Iris nodded, turning away following Subaru.

 

"Grea- Sir Lapis? Lapis, what are you doing?" Subaru asked, as he saw Grease staring at monster like in trance.

 

For some reason, Grease couldn't shake the feeling of unease while staring in the monster's eyes, like he was missing something important and that important thing was just in front of him. The monster stared back, right into the Grease's eyes, like it was actually intelligent enough to recognize Grease's presence.

 

They kept staring at each other, unmoving. The cries of pain of agony stopped. However, Subaru snapped Grease out of his trance by grabbing his shoulder and giving it a firm shake. “Grease! Snap out of it! We need to move—now!”

 

Grease blinked, his gaze tearing away from the monster’s eerie stare. He shook his head, as if trying to clear it, and turned to Subaru, his expression grim. “Right. Let’s go.”

 

The trio, Iris, Subaru, and Grease, hurried through the chaotic streets, occasionally helping civilians. Behind them was a flash of the blue lighting, indicating the successful attack of Alpha.

 

"It should be not too far, let's keep moving." Grease said, leading the way.

 

Subaru’s breath was ragged, the aftermath of the torture still lingering in his body despite the healing. His legs felt like lead, but he forced himself to keep moving.

 

Iris’s grip on her sword tightened as they approached the cathedral’s entrance. “If they’re holding her underground, we’ll need to find the hidden passage.”

 

Grease nodded. “There’s a secret entrance in the catacombs beneath the—”

 

Grease's abrurptly ended his sentece.

 

What's this?

 

What's this feeling?

 

What's this sound?

 

Why is it so shaking?

 

Is it the ground?

 

Was it Alpha's attack?

 

Is it in the air?

 

Why is that shaking with that rattling sound?

 

Everything shaking.

 

Including them.

 

It felt like the whole world shook, as a pillar of purple beam pierced through the ground into the sky, clearing the clouds and splitting the heavens themselves. The sheer force of the energy sent shockwaves rippling through the city, shattering windows, cracking stone, and sending debris flying in all directions. The air itself seemed to vibrate with raw, unfathomable power.

 

Iris’s sword almost slipped from her hand, her crimson eyes wide with shock as she stared at the beam that seemed to pierce the heavens themselves. “That… That’s impossible,” she muttered, her voice trembling. “No one could wield that kind of power…”

 

Grease gripped Subaru’s shoulder tightly, his face pale as he stared at the cataclysmic event unfolding before them. “It’s not natural,” he said grimly. “That’s not magic, it’s something else entirely.”

 

However Subaru knew, knew exactly who was behind this catastrophic display of power. His eyes widened, his heart pounding in his chest as realization hit him like a sledgehammer.

 

"Cid..." Subaru whispered, his voice barely audible over the deafening roar of the beam.

 

The pillar of energy began to dissipate, its intensity fading as the sky slowly returned to its normal hue. But the aftermath was clear, a huge crater in the heart of the capital, the sheer scale of destruction was staggering.

 

Subaru staggered, his legs nearly giving out beneath him as he stared at the devastation. His mind raced, a mixture of disbelief, fear, and a strange sense of resignation. He knew, deep down, that this was Cid’s doing. His brother… had unleashed this.

 

Subaru snapped back to reality as he saw Iris rushing toward the epicenter of the destruction, following her suit.

 

It didn't take them long enough to find her, staying still, shell-shocked.

 

"Alexia!" Iris jumped down, lunging at her and hugging her.

 

"Iris?"

 

"Are you alright? Are you injured?" Iris asked, her voice trembling with concern as she quickly assessed Alexia’s condition, before pulling Alexia back into tight embrace.

 

Alexia didn't utter a word, she just stayed quiet. She was just enjoying this. She smiled. "I am fine, thank you, my dear sister."

 

Meanwhile Grease and Subaru was watching from above, their expressions were relieved.

 

"Ah, a family reunion." Subaru’s voice was soft, tinged with relief and exhaustion as he watched the scene unfold below. Grease stood beside him, his expression unreadable but his posture relaxed now that Alexia was safe.

 

“We should go,” Grease said quietly, glancing at Subaru. “Let them have their moment. We’ve done what we came to do.”

 

"Yeah, we should- Oh shit..."

 

"Subaru? Is everything alright?"

 

"There goes my energy and adrenaline..." Subaru, finally succumbing to his exhaustion.

 

Subaru’s knees buckled, and he collapsed forward, his body finally giving in to the exhaustion and pain that had been gnawing at him for what felt like an eternity. Grease reacted instantly, catching him before he hit the ground, his arms wrapping around Subaru’s trembling form.

 

“Subaru!” Grease’s voice was sharp with concern as he lowered him gently to the ground, his hands quickly checking for any signs of injury. “Damn it, you pushed yourself too hard.”

 

Subaru’s breathing was shallow and ragged, his eyelids fluttering weakly as he struggled to stay conscious. His body was spent, the adrenaline that had been keeping him going finally depleted. He managed a faint smile, his voice barely above a whisper. “S-sorry… Guess I… overdid it…” And the world blacked out once again.

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

 

It's been a few days since Subaru received proper medical treatment and rest. The chaos in the capital had subsided, though the scars of the assault remained etched into the city. Buildings were being rebuilt, citizens were slowly returning to their lives. Mitshugoshi and Snow Fox Company were actively helping the city with rebuilding and the damaged bulding, trying to win a favor of the public.

 

Subaru was now sitting at the bench with Cid, intently staring at him.

 

Cid lounged casually on the bench, his arms draped over the backrest as he gazed up at the sky with an air of complete nonchalance. The sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting dappled shadows across his face. He looked utterly at ease, as if the recent destruction and chaos had nothing to do with him.

 

Subaru, on the other hand, sat stiffly beside him, his fingers gripping the edge of the bench. His golden eyes bore into Cid’s profile, searching for any sign of guilt, remorse—or even acknowledgment. But Cid’s expression remained as unreadable as ever.

 

After a long moment of silence, Subaru finally spoke, his voice low and measured.

 

"...Was that you?"

 

Cid blinked lazily, tilting his head as if considering the question. "Hm? Was what me?"

 

Subaru’s grip tightened. "You know exactly what I’m talking about."

 

Cid chuckled, waving a hand dismissively. "Ah, that? Nah, must’ve been some freak accident. Maybe a rogue magic experiment gone wrong. Who knows?"

 

Subaru’s jaw clenched. "Cid."

 

Cid sighed dramatically, finally turning to meet Subaru’s gaze. His usual playful smirk was still in place, but there was something sharper in his eyes—something that told Subaru he wasn’t going to get a straight answer.

 

"Subaru, Subaru," he said, shaking his head. "You worry too much. The important thing is that Alexia’s safe, right? And the bad guys got what they deserved. Happy ending!"

 

Subaru exhaled sharply through his nose, frustration simmering beneath his skin. He knew better than to push further—Cid was a master at deflecting, at playing the fool. But the sheer scale of that attack… the way the sky had *split*…

 

"...Just tell me one thing," Subaru muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "Did you *have* to do *that*?"

 

“Do what? Subaru, you’re being so cryptic. I have no idea what you’re even talking about.”

 

Subaru’s patience wore thin. He leaned forward, his voice dropping to a harsh whisper. “The beam, Cid! That giant purple beam that tore through the city! The one that looked like it could destroy the world! Was that *you*?”

 

Cid tilted his head, his expression one of mock contemplation. He tapped his chin with a finger, humming thoughtfully. “Hmm, a purple beam, you say? Sounds like something out of a fantasy novel. Are you sure you didn’t just hit your head too hard during all the chaos?”

 

“Cid!” Subaru snapped, his voice rising despite the public setting. He clenched his fists, frustration boiling over. “Stop playing dumb! I know it was you! No one else could’ve done something like that! So just tell me—did you *have* to go that far? Did you have to destroy half the city just to make your point?”

 

Cid’s smirk faltered for a split second, his eyes narrowing slightly. Then he chuckled, leaning back again as if Subaru’s outburst was nothing more than a mildly amusing joke. “Subaru. You’re giving me way too much credit. I’m just a regular guy, remember? No way I could pull off something that flashy.”

 

Subaru stared at him, his fists trembling. He wanted to scream, to shake some sense into his brother, but he knew it would be pointless. 

 

“You’re impossible,” Subaru muttered, slumping back against the bench. He ran a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply. “Fine. Don’t tell me. But one day, Cid, this… this act of yours is going to catch up to you. And when it does, don’t expect me to bail you out.”

 

“Don’t worry about me, brother. I’ll be just fine. I always am.”

 

“Whatever. Just… try not to blow up the rest of the city next time, okay? Or at least warn me next time when you are playing to erase the other half part of the city.”

 

"No promises, anyway, I gotta meet mob character "A" and mob character "B" now, see ya later."

 

Subaru watched him go, his jaw clenched, his mind a storm of frustration and unease.

 

"This guy…"

 

He sighed, rubbing his temples. There was no point dwelling on it. Cid would never give him a straight answer, and right now, he had other things to worry about.

 

"Subaru, there you are, I was looking for you." A female voice called out from behind him. Subaru turned to see Iris Midgar approaching, her crimson eyes sharp and her posture as regal as ever. The sunlight caught the edges of her red hair, making it glow like embers. Despite the recent turmoil, she carried herself with the same unshakable confidence.

 

Subaru straightened slightly. "Iris. What brings you here?"

 

Iris stopped in front of him, her gaze briefly flickering in the direction Cid had disappeared before returning to Subaru. "I wanted to speak with you, to thank you."

 

Subaru blinked. "Thank me?"

 

"And also..." Iris bowed her head slightly, her crimson eyes meeting his with a rare sincerity. "I owe you an apology."

 

Subaru’s breath hitched. He hadn’t expected this. "An… apology?"

 

Iris straightened, her expression firm but no longer cold. "Yes. I allowed my suspicions to cloud my judgment. I should have never let Zenon and his men take you and your brother in for interrogation. I should have trusted my instincts."

 

Subaru exhaled slowly, his shoulders relaxing slightly. "You were just trying to find Alexia. I don’t blame you for that."

 

Iris’s lips thinned. "That’s no excuse. My negligence nearly cost you your life." Her gaze flickered to his arms, where faint bruises still lingered from the torture. "And for that, I am truly sorry."

 

Subaru rubbed the back of his neck, feeling strangely exposed under her scrutiny. "Well… apology accepted, I guess. But really, you don’t have to—"

 

"I do," Iris interrupted, her voice resolute. "And I also wanted to personally thank you for helping save my sister. If not for you and Grease, she might not have made it out alive."

 

Subaru shook his head. "I didn’t do much. It was mostly Grease who knew where she was. I was just following you like a lost puppy." Subaru chuckled weakly, trying to downplay his role, but Iris’s piercing gaze told him she wasn’t buying it.

 

"You’re too modest, Subaru," Iris said, her tone softening just slightly. "You endured torture, you fought through pain, and you stood by my side when it mattered most. That’s not something I can overlook."

 

Subaru shifted uncomfortably under Iris’s intense gaze, his cheeks warming slightly at her words. “I… I just did what I thought was right,” he mumbled, avoiding eye contact. “Anyone would’ve done the same.”

 

Iris’s lips curved into a faint smile, though there was a hint of sadness in her eyes. “Not everyone would have your courage, Subaru. Or your resilience.” She paused for a moment, her gaze drifting to the horizon. “You’re an unusual person, Subaru Kageno. Most people would have broken under what you endured. But you didn’t. You kept moving forward, even when it seemed impossible.”

 

Subaru scratched the back of his head, feeling both flattered and uneasy. “I’m not as strong as you think, Iris. I just… I can’t stand by and do nothing when people are suffering. That’s all.”

 

Iris’s smile widened slightly, a rare warmth creeping into her expression. “That’s exactly what makes you strong.” She took a step closer, her crimson eyes locking onto his with an intensity that made Subaru’s heart skip a beat. “And that’s why I want you by my side.”

 

Subaru blinked, caught off guard. “B-by your side?”

 

"Yes," Iris said, her voice firm and resolute. "Knight Order was compromised and no one can be trusted now. This is why I am forming Crimson Order, only trustworthy people will be allowed to join." Iris paused, her gaze unwavering as she waited for Subaru’s response. “And I want you to be a part of it, Subaru.”

 

Subaru stared at her, his mind reeling. “Me? In your Crimson Order? But… I am still a student in the Dark Knight Academy." 

 

Iris nodded, her expression unwavering. "Yes, you. Your actions have proven your loyalty, your courage, and your resourcefulness. Those are qualities I value highly. Besides, the Dark Knight Academy trains its students for knighthood, does it not? Consider this an early opportunity to serve the kingdom in a more direct capacity."

 

Subaru’s fingers curled slightly against the bench, his mind racing. Joining Iris’s Crimson Order? It was an honor he hadn’t expected—and yet, the thought sent a thrill of both excitement and apprehension through him.

 

"I... I don’t know what to say," he admitted, his voice quieter than he intended.

 

"I’ve already spoken with the academy’s administration," Iris interrupted smoothly. "Your enrollment will remain intact, and your training will simply be redirected under my supervision."

 

Subaru’s eyes widened. “Wait—you already talked to them? But I haven’t even agreed yet!”

 

Iris smirked, a rare playful glint in her crimson eyes. “Do you really think you have a choice, Subaru? After everything that’s happened, do you truly believe I’d let you slip away so easily?”

 

Subaru opened his mouth to protest, then closed it again, exhaling sharply through his nose. “Fine,” he said at last, meeting Iris’s gaze squarely. “If you’re really offering me this chance… then I’ll take it. I’ll join your Crimson Order.”

 

“Good. I knew you’d see reason.” She extended her hand to him. “Welcome aboard, Subaru Kageno.”

 

Subaru hesitated for only a moment before taking her hand, shaking it firmly. "Tomorrow will be out first meeting in headquarters, we will be waiting for you. I have to leave now. Goodbye."

 

With that, Iris turned and walked away as Subaru sat there on the bench, lost in thought, Grease approached, his expression unreadable. He leaned against the bench, crossing his arms as he glanced at Subaru.

 

"You’ve got a way with the princesses, don’t you?"

 

Subaru startled at the new voice and turned to see Grease approaching, a wry smile on his face. The older man’s arms were crossed, and he looked far more relaxed than Subaru had seen him in days.

 

"Grease," Subaru said, his voice laced with surprise. "I didn’t see you there."

 

Grease chuckled, leaning against the bench beside Subaru. "You were too busy basking in Iris Midgar’s praise. Can’t blame you, though. She’s not exactly the type to hand out compliments."

 

Subaru groaned, rubbing the back of his neck. "It wasn’t like that. She was just thanking me."

 

"Sure, sure," Grease said with a grin. "And apologizing, too. That’s a rare sight from someone like her. You must’ve made quite the impression."

 

Subaru sighed, shaking his head. "Can we not talk about this? I’ve had enough excitement for one day."

 

Grease’s grin faded, and he nodded, his expression turning more serious. "Fair enough. So, you’re joining her Crimson Order?” Grease asked, his tone neutral but with a hint of curiosity.

 

Subaru nodded slowly. “Yeah. She asked, and… I couldn’t say no. Not after everything that’s happened.”

 

Grease hummed thoughtfully, his gaze drifting to the horizon. “It’s a good opportunity,” he said after a moment. “You’ll be working directly under the First Princess herself."

 

Subaru glanced at Grease, his expression a mix of uncertainty and determination. "Yeah, it's an honor... but it’s also a lot of responsibility. I’m not sure if I’m ready for something like this."

 

Grease chuckled softly, clapping Subaru on the shoulder. "You’re more ready than you think, kid. You’ve proven yourself time and time again. Besides, you won’t be alone. I’ll be there too."

 

Subaru’s eyes widened in surprise. "Wait, you’re joining too?"

 

Grease nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "Iris extended the invitation to me as well. She wants me to help lead the Crimson Order alongside her. Seems like she trusts me enough to take on the role."

 

Subaru felt a wave of relief wash over him. "That’s great! Having you there will make things a lot easier. I don’t know if I could’ve handled it on my own."

 

Grease’s expression softened, his gaze warm but firm. "I’m glad you feel that way. We’ll make a good team."

 

 

---

 

 

 

 

The schoolday had come to its end and Subaru was heading to the exit, when it got blocked by a female figure, staring directly at him.

 

"Hey, Alexia?" Subaru’s voice faltered slightly as he met Alexia’s intense gaze.

 

"I heard you will be joining Crimson Order, is that right?"

 

"Yeah, she invited me and I accepted."

 

"That's great, because I will be joining the Crimson Order as well."

 

Subaru blinked, caught off guard by Alexia’s declaration. “Wait, you’re joining too?” he asked, his voice tinged with surprise.

 

Alexia crossed her arms, her lips curving into a confident smirk. “after everything that happened, I have a personal stake in this."

 

"And also, on that night I have realized something crucial, which I probably won't tell you. But the point is, since this very moment, you will be my daily sparing partner."

 

Subaru blinked again, his confusion growing. “Daily sparring partner? What are you talking about?”

 

“You heard me, Subaru. Consider it an honor. Sparring with a princess isn’t something just anyone gets to do. I decided to dedicate myself to my swordstyle and I need to level up my skills. And you—" She pointed at him with a smirk. "—are going to help me."

 

Subaru’s mouth opened slightly, then closed. He rubbed the back of his neck, a nervous chuckle escaping him. "Uh... I’m flattered, really, but I’m not—"

 

"I know what will make you change your mind." She took something shiny from her pocket and threw it into the air, before it clattered to the ground. It was a golden coin, worth a lot.

 

Subaru glanced at the coin, then back at Alexia, then back at the coin and again back at Alexia.

 

They stayed in complete silence for about a minute or two, before Alexia broke the silence. "Usually it works with Pooch..." she said in embrassment.

 

Subaru couldn’t help it—he burst out laughing, the sound echoing in the empty hallway. “You thought I would react the same way as Cid? That’s… that’s hilarious.”

 

Alexia’s cheeks flushed slightly at Subaru’s laughter, but she quickly composed herself, crossing her arms and glaring at him. “It worked on your brother. I figured you’d have similar… priorities.”

 

Subaru shook his head, his laughter subsiding into a chuckle. “Yeah, well, Cid’s got his quirks. But sorry to disappoint, I’m not as easily swayed by shiny objects.”

 

Alexia huffed, clearly unamused. “Fine, then what will it take for you to agree? Name your price.”

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow, his smirk returning. “My price? You’re seriously that desperate to have me as your sparring partner?”

 

“Desperate? Hardly,” Alexia shot back, her tone haughty. "But I don't think you have any reason not to accept, right?"

 

Subaru tilted his head, considering Alexia’s words. “Well, if you put it that way…” he said, a playful glint in his golden eyes. “I guess I don’t have much of a reason to refuse."

 

Alexia’s smirk widened, a hint of mischief dancing in her gaze. “Good. It’s settled then. Starting tomorrow, we’ll be training together. Don’t be late.”

 

“Wouldn’t dream of it,” Subaru replied with a mock salute, his tone lighthearted.

 

Alexia rolled her eyes but couldn’t suppress a small smile. “You’re insufferable, Subaru Kageno.”

 

“And yet, here you are, asking for my help,” Subaru shot back, grinning. “Must mean I’m doing something right.”

 

Alexia snorted, turning on her heel with a flick of her hair. “Don’t let it go to your head,” she called over her shoulder. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

 

Subaru watched as Alexia strode away. "Well, this is going to be interesting."

 

He bent down to pick up the golden coin she had tossed, rolling it between his fingers before pocketing it. "Might as well keep this. Who knows? Maybe I can use it to bribe Cid later."

 

With that thought, Subaru turned and headed toward the academy gates, his mind already racing with the possibilities of tomorrow.

 

Chapter 15: A "Date" in the capital

Summary:

Claire, Cid and Subaru go on a shopping trip.

Po and Skel's worldview gets shattered.

Subaru's secret admirer.

Alpha and Subaru's "date".

“Stop groaning so much and stand still!"

 

Subaru Kageno was now standing with nothing but trousers in his room. The reason of that was simple, a sudden inspection of his sister, Claire Kageno.

 

After learning the details of her brutal the torture of her brothers were, she immediately rushed to their dormitory.

 

"Do we really have to do this? This is embarrassing..." Subaru muttered, as his cheeks flushed red.

 

"Stop complaining," she snapped. "This is for your own good. After hearing what those idiots did to you, I need to make sure you’re not hiding any injuries."

 

Subaru hissed as Claire prodded a tender bruise on his ribcage. She was mentally counting each mark, her expression darkening with every new discovery. With each new mark, she would break 10 bones of the knights who did this to her brothers.

 

"Claire, it's fine," Subaru tried to reassure her, wincing as she pressed another bruise.

 

"No, it's not," she growled, her voice trembling with fury. "They dared to lay hands on my brothers. They’ll regret ever being born."

 

"I have already inspected Cid and he didn't have this much bruises as you for some reason." Claire's eyes narrowed. "These bastards... I'll hunt them down."

 

"Claire, they have been found dead in the catacombs, their bodies uh... mutilated." Subaru hesitated, his voice low.

 

Claire frowned. "They have gone off the hook too easily," she muttered, her fists clenching. "They deserved worse than a quick death."

 

Subaru sighed, rubbing his bruised arm. "You’re overreacting. I’m fine, really."

 

Claire shot him a sharp glare, her piercing gaze silencing any further protest. "Fine? You call this fine?" She gestured at the bruises littering his body. "You’re my brother, Subaru. I won’t stand by while you’re treated like this."

 

She stepped back, her hands trembling as she fought to control her rage. "From now on, no one touches you. Anyone who dares will face me."

 

Subaru sighed, knowing arguing was futile. Claire’s protectiveness was both a blessing and a curse. He pulled on his shirt, wincing slightly. "Thanks, Claire. But please, don't go too far."

 

Claire’s eyes softened for a moment before hardening again. “That’s for me to decide.” she said firmly.

 

"Anyway, since you and Cid are free now, I figured we could spend some time together," Claire said, her tone softening slightly. "You both need a break from all of this."

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow, surprised by the sudden shift. "What do you have in mind?"

 

"I was planning to visit a huge shopping mall in the center of the capital." Claire smiled, her expression brightening for the first time since she’d arrived. "We could get new clothes, eat something delicious, and just enjoy our time as a family together."

 

"That sounds nice." Subaru nodded, a small smile forming on his lips.

 

"That's settled then. I'll go grab Cid and meet you outside in ten minutes." Claire said, already heading toward the door.

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

"This place is huge."

 

Trio of Kageno siblings stepped into the bustling mall, its towering ceilings and vibrant shops overwhelming their senses. Claire marched ahead, her sharp gaze scanning for the best stores. Cid trailed behind, his usual nonchalant demeanor intact, while Subaru glanced around. "Snow Fox Innovations, huh?" He murmured under his breath.

 

Claire turned, catching his stare. "What was that?"

 

"Nothing," Subaru said quickly, rubbing his neck. "Just impressed by the craftsmanship."

 

Claire raised an eyebrow but shrugged it off. “Snow Fox is a cutting-edge company. Rumor says their founder’s a genius.” She smirked. “Imagine if we met them.”

 

Subaru chuckled nervously. “Yeah, imagine.”

 

"I was forced to be here."

 

Cid’s monotone declaration drew a sharp look from Claire. “You WILL enjoy this,” she said, her voice leaving no room for argument. Subaru stifled a laugh, knowing better than to cross their sister when she was in one of her moods.

 

Claire dragged them to the clothes section, already pointing out outfits she deemed suitable.

 

Cid suddenly stopped, staring at a shadowed corner. “Hm.”

 

Claire frowned. “What?”

 

“Nothing.” He shrugged.

 

'Are these hidden magic runes? What are these for? Security system? Oh, I see. Each goods is placed with another invisible magic rune and the moment it crosses this line, it will activate the rune in the corner, sending a signal and alerting the staff about theft.' Cid smirked, impressed by the intricate security.

 

"Subaru, try this on."

 

Claire shoved a stylish jacket into Subaru’s hands, oblivious to Cid’s silent analysis.

 

Subaru sighed but complied, heading to the fitting room. Meanwhile, Cid discreetly traced a finger along the hidden rune, disrupting its energy flow just enough to test its reaction. The rune flickered faintly. 'Flawed, but clever.'

 

Claire turned, catching Cid’s smirk. “What’s so amusing?”

 

“Nothing,” Cid said flatly.

 

Claire narrowed her eyes but didn’t press further. Her attention shifted back to Subaru as he emerged. "No , that jacket doesn’t suit you."

 

Cid, meanwhile, wandered off slightly, his eyes scanning the mall’s intricate layout. He noticed more runes embedded in the walls and floors, each serving a purpose. Some were for lighting, others for security, and a few seemed to be experimental. ‘Fascinating,’ he thought, his mind racing with possibilities.

 

"Stay close, Cid," Claire called, her tone sharp. "I’m not in the mood to chase after you."

 

"Of course, sister," Cid replied, his voice devoid of emotion as he rejoined them.

 

Subaru, Claire and Cid were interrupted by a female voice. They turned to see a kitsune employee from the Snow Fox Innovations. "Welcome to Snow Fox! I am Yuki. Can I assist you with anything today?"

 

"Actually, we are trying to find clothes that suit my brothers," Claire said, gesturing to Subaru and Cid.

 

Yuki’s gaze lingered on Subaru, a flicker of recognition in her eyes. She smiled coyly. "Of course, let me find something that would suit this young man."

 

Subaru’s heart skipped a beat. Did she recognize him? He forced a polite smile. “Thank you, but I’m not sure I need anything too elaborate.”

 

Yuki tilted her head, her fox-like ears twitching. “Nonsense. A person of your... stature deserves the best.” Her tone was light, but her words carried a subtle weight. Subaru’s stomach churned.

 

Claire crossed her arms, her sharp gaze shifting between them. “What’s going on here?”

 

“Nothing,” Subaru said quickly, his voice steady. “She’s just being helpful.”

 

Yuki chuckled softly, her tails swaying. “Indeed. Now, follow me."

 

Claire narrowed her eyes but allowed Yuki to lead them deeper into the store. Subaru followed stiffly, his mind racing.

 

Yuki paused near a luxurious display. "This should suit you," she said, holding up an elegant black coat.

 

Subaru hesitated. "It's... a bit much."

 

"Nonsense," Yuki purred. "Consider it a personal recommendation."

 

Claire’s suspicion deepened. "You seem awfully familiar with my brother."

 

Yuki merely smiled. "Just good customer service."

 

"It does suit me." Subaru said, as he slid the coat on.

 

"It's perfect!" Claire’s eyes lit up. "Cid, what do you think?"

 

Cid glanced over, his expression unreadable. "It’s fine."

 

"Excellent." Claire clapped her hands, her earlier suspicion momentarily forgotten. "Now, let’s find something for you, Cid."

 

Cid barely reacted as Claire dragged him toward another rack.

 

 

It's been some time and now they have finished shopping, bags in hand. Claire was visibly pleased, while Cid remained as stoic as ever. It was the time to pay for the clothes.

 

As Subaru was about to pay for his clothes, he realized something. The price was overwhelming and he didn't have enough money with him to pay.

 

Yuki, noticing his hesitation, leaned in with a sly smile. "Having trouble, sir?"

 

Subaru swallowed hard. "Ah, just... miscalculated."

 

Claire frowned. "Subaru?"

 

Yuki waved a hand dismissively. "No need to worry. As a 10,000th customer of Snow Fox Innovations, you qualify for a special discount." Her golden eyes gleamed with mischief.

 

Subaru's breath hitched. That was no coincidence.

 

Claire blinked. "Really? That’s fortunate!"

 

Subaru forced a smile, his mind racing. "Yes, very fortunate."

 

"How convenient." Cid said.

 

Yuki’s tails swayed subtly as she processed the transaction, her eyes never leaving his. “Consider it our pleasure,” she said, her voice dripping with hidden meaning.

 

"Bring more money with yourself next money, Subaru."

 

'Money. I have barely enough to pay for my own expenses, let alone luxury coats. Perhaps I need a job. But where could I work without drawing attention?' Subaru's gaze lingered on Yuki a little longer before an idea came to his mind.

 

"Subaru, stop ogling the employee with your scary eyes and let’s go," Claire said sharply, snapping Subaru out of his thoughts. He quickly averted his gaze, cheeks flushing.

 

"I wasn’t ogling! And my eyes are not scary!" Subaru exclaimed, adjusting the bags in his hands. Claire raised an eyebrow but said nothing, clearly unconvinced.

 

"Now, let's grab something to eat." Claire said, as they exited the clothing shop.

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

"Po, we are finally here. We are here!" A blonde man said, shaking his friend.

 

"Is it a place where we can find a girlfriend?!" A short-height bald boy exclaimed, his eyes sparkled with hope.

 

They were standing in front of the shopping mall, Snow Fox Innovations.

 

"I heard that this mall has only women as employees, do you know what this means?" Skel grinned mischievously, nudging Po with his elbow.

 

"It means this is our promised land!" he declared dramatically, throwing his arms wide. "A sanctuary where our dreams of romance can finally bloom!"

 

Po clutched his chest, tears welling in his eyes. "Skel... you genius! If there are only women working here, then—"

 

"Then statistically, someone has to fall for us!" Skel finished, slamming a fist into his palm.

 

The two shared a determined nod before marching toward the entrance, hearts aflame with delusional ambition.

 

"Welcome to the Snow Fox Innovations!" A female voice rang out from the far. "Please don't hesitate to ask if you need any assistance." The woman said, all her attention to the people next to her. She was dressed in a kimono and had an air of elegance about her, her long dark hair cascading down her back.

 

Po and Skel froze, their jaws dropping in unison. "A... a goddess!" Po whispered, clutching Skel's arm.

 

Skel wiped away an imaginary tear. "She’s perfect. Po, this is fate!"

 

Just as the woman finished serving the other customers, these two dashed forward, nearly tripping over each other in their haste.

 

"E-Excuse me Miss!"

 

The woman turned her attention to them, her eyes slightly widened. "Welcome to Snow Fox Innovations, I am Natsumi Schwartz, how can I assist you today?" she asked.

 

 

 

A few hours earlier.

 

 

 

"Subaru-kun? I didn't expect you here, what a welcome surprise." Yukime, the owner of the Snow Fox Innovations greeted him with a warm smile.

 

"Hey, Yukime! I've come to you with an unusual request," Subaru scratched the back of his head, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. "I need a job, can I work here? Please?"

 

Yukine blinked in surprise. "Subaru-kun, if you need money you know you can always ask me for help," she said gently.

 

"No, I can't just do that. I want to earn them fair and square!" Subaru insisted, his expression turning serious. "You did all the work to build this place. I can’t just take advantage of your kindness."

 

Yukime studied Subaru for a moment before sighing playfully. "Very well, but remember our policies? Women staff only."

 

Subaru grinned. “That’s why I need this.” He pulled out a wig and a kimono from his bag. “Natsumi Schwartz, at your service!”

 

 

 

Back to the present…

 

 

 

Po and Skel stared at Natsumi, their hearts racing. “Miss Natsumi, could you… maybe… grab a coffee with us?” Po asked, his voice trembling.

 

Skel elbowed him. “No, no! Dinner! Let me take you to dinner!”

 

Natsumi blinked a few times, her lips curving into a polite yet distant smile. "I appreciate the offer, but I'm afraid I have to decline. I'm here to assist customers, not socialize." Her tone was firm, yet kind.

 

Po and Skel exchanged desperate glances. "B-But surely you can take a break?" Skel stammered, his confidence wavering. "We’ll make it worth your time!"

 

Natsumi’s smile twitched. "I’m flattered, truly. But my duty comes first. Now, is there anything you need help with regarding our products?"

 

Po’s shoulders slumped, but Skel wasn’t ready to give up. "Wait! What if we… uh… bought something? Would that make you reconsider?"

 

Natsumi looked around, ensuring that no one heard or saw them, then said in a male voice.

 

"Listen up idiots," Natsumi hissed in a distinctly male voice, leaning in close. "I’m not here for your little love fantasy. Got it? Now, unless you’re buying something, scram before I call security."

 

Po and Skel froze, their faces twitching in confusion. "W-Wait… that voice…" Po stammered, his brain struggling to process the sudden shift. "Are you… a dude?"

 

Skel’s eyes widened in horror. "No way! You’re messing with us, right?!"

 

Natsumi crossed her arms, glaring at them. "Wrong. Now, are you gonna leave, or do I have to embarrass you in front of everyone?"

 

Po clutched his chest dramatically. "My heart… it’s broken!"

 

Skel grabbed him by the arm. "C-Come on, Po! We gotta go!"

 

As they stumbled away, Natsumi sighed, muttering under her breath. "Morons." She adjusted her wig, putting her customer service smile back on. "Welcome to Snow Fox Innovations! How may I assist you?”

 

 

---

 

 

Another day in the academy as Subaru and Cid were strolling down the half-empty hallway. Cid glanced at Subaru, who seemed to be deep in thoughts. “I heard you joined Iris's Crimson Order?"

 

Subaru blinked in surprise at the sudden question. "Yeah, I did. Not like I had any reason to decline the offer."

 

"Interesting, and how's that working out for you?" Cid asked. 

 

"I guess it's fine. Yesterday we held our first official meeting. Everyone is so competent and I feel like I’m the odd one out," Subaru admitted, scratching the back of his neck.

 

Cid shrugged. "You’ll find your place. Or you won’t. Doesn’t matter either way."

 

Subaru shot him a look. "That’s not helpful."

 

Cid’s expression remained blank. "Wasn’t trying to be."

 

After a pause, Cid continued. "if you feel like the odd one out, it’s because you’re comparing yourself to them. Stop that. Focus on what you bring to the table. If it’s not enough, get better. Simple."

 

Subaru frowned, mulling over Cid’s words. "That’s... surprisingly practical advice."

 

Cid shrugged again. "It’s logic, not advice. You’re overthinking it. The Crimson Order won’t care about your doubts as long as you’re useful. So, be useful."

 

Subaru chuckled despite himself. "Sometimes you actually make sense, Cid. Thanks."

 

They continued walking in silence until Subaru suddenly looked around, trying to find something or someone. 

 

"Come to think of it, I haven't seen Po and Skel in a while," Subaru muttered, glancing down the empty hallway. "Usually, they stick together."

 

"I saw them today, they looked devastated," Cid said. "They were muttering something about 'betrayal' and 'the promised land turning to ash.'"

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow. "What happened to them?"

 

Cid shrugged. "Dunno. Probably tried hitting on the wrong person and got their delusions crushed. It’s not like they’ve ever succeeded before. At least some peace for me."

 

"Oh..." Subaru chuckled nervously, realizing exactly *who* they might have encountered. "Yeah, that sounds about right."

 

Cid glanced at him. "You know something?"

 

Subaru coughed. "Nope. Not a clue."

 

Cid gave Subaru a sidelong glance, his expression unreadable but tinged with suspicion. "Riiight," he drawled, clearly unconvinced. "Well, whatever happened, it’s probably for the best."

 

Subaru nodded quickly, eager to change the subject. "So, uh. Are you still in a fake relationship with Alexia?"

 

"No, I shut her off with a clear rejection," Cid replied bluntly. "And then she slashed me with her sword across my chest."

 

"You rejected her? That's harsh... Wait, what did you say?" 

 

"Just that I wasn't interested," Cid said with a shrug, as if being slashed across the chest was a mundane occurrence. "She didn’t take it well."

 

Subaru blinked, trying to process Cid's words. "Huh?"

 

"I guess my rejection triggered her psychotic tendencies," Cid continued. "I wouldn't be surprised if a new serial killer will be running around in the capital. She’s unstable, and I’ve seen this pattern before. Not like I care, she choose that way of her life."

 

"I am not sure if you are telling the truth or just messing with me," Subaru muttered, rubbing his temples.

 

Cid remained impassive. "Believe what you want. Either way, it’s not my problem anymore."

 

"Oh and by the way Subaru," Cid continued. "There is a secret admirer who has been watching you for the past few days." 

 

Subaru froze mid-step, his heart skipping a beat. "A... what? No way, you’re messing with me again."

 

Cid turned to face him, his expression eerily serious. "I’m not. Someone’s been discreetly observing you for a while now. I’ve noticed it during our walks and in the academy. They’re careful, but not careful enough."

 

Subaru’s stomach churned. "Who is it? Do you know?"

 

Cid shook his head. "No idea. But whoever it is, they’re persistent. And good at staying unnoticed."

 

Subaru’s mind raced. A secret admirer? Watching him? Was this some kind of joke or...? He glanced around the hallway nervously, half-expecting someone to pop out of the shadows. "Why didn’t you tell me sooner?"

 

Cid shrugged. "Figured you’d notice eventually. Or maybe it’d stop on its own."

 

Subaru groaned. "This is... I don’t even know what to do with this."

 

Cid watched him silently, his expression unreadable as usual. "You’re overthinking it," he said bluntly.

 

"Yeah, well, it’s kind of a big deal!" Subaru shot back, his voice tinged with frustration. "What if it’s... I don’t know, a stalker or something?"

 

Cid tilted his head slightly. "Could be. Or maybe it’s someone who’s just shy. Either way, worrying won’t change anything."

 

"That’s easy for you to say," Subaru muttered. "You’re not the one being watched."

 

Cid’s lips twitched, almost like a smirk. "True. But if it bothers you that much, set a trap. Draw them out and confront them."

 

Subaru frowned, considering the idea. "A trap, huh? That’s... actually not a bad idea."

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

A girl with dark-blue hair to her shoulders, blue eyes and in a Academy's uniform was watching from a distance, hidden behind a pillar. She was trying so hard to remain unnoticed, her cheeks flushed with a mix of nervousness and determination.

 

Each step, each turn, she followed him. Close by but never too close. Sometimes when he suddenly turns, she would pretend to just go past him.

 

She peeked out from behind the pillar again, only to see him suddenly stop and glance around. She ducked back quickly. 'Did he notice me? Or am I just being paranoid?' 

 

She peeked out again and saw him walking away. She took a deep breath, steadying her nerves. 'No, he didn’t notice. I’m being careful.'

 

Suddenly, he turned just behind the corner and she lost sight of him. Panicking, she rushed forward, her footsteps echoing softly in the empty hallway. As she rounded the corner, she froze—Subaru was leaning casually against the wall, arms crossed, a knowing smirk on his face.

 

"Gotcha," he said, raising an eyebrow. "Care to explain why you’ve been following me?"

 

The girl’s eyes widened in shock, her face turning crimson. She stammered, “I-I wasn’t following you! I was just... um...”

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. “Really? Because it seems like you’ve been stalking me for a while now. What’s your deal?”

 

"I-I was ordered to watch over you by my superiors, L-Lord Pleiades." the girl blurted out, her voice trembling slightly.

 

Subaru's eyed widened. 'Lord Pleaides? How does she know...' 

 

"Superiors? Who sent you? And who are you?"

 

"L-Lady Alpha! I am No.115! I-I was ordered to watch over you after the incident with your false imprisoment..."

 

Subaru’s mind raced at the mention of Alpha. He hadn’t expected this. He straightened up, his expression shifting from playful to serious. “You’re from Shadow Garden?”

 

The girl—No. 115—nodded nervously, her hands fidgeting. “Y-Yes, Lord Pleiades. Lady Alpha tasked me with ensuring your safety after the recent events involving your false imprisonment. She believed you might still be in danger. I was entrusted with this task and your identity revealed... Some of the Seven Shades wanted to take this role upon themselves, but it would put pressure on you...”

 

Subaru’s eyes narrowed. "Protect me? From what? I’m perfectly capable of handling myself."

 

No. 115 hesitated, her gaze dropping to the floor. "Lady Alpha is aware of your capabilities, Lord Pleiades. But after the incident with the false imprisonment and the knights who... hurt you, she felt it necessary to take precautions. She doesn’t want to take any chances with your safety."

 

Subaru’s expression softened slightly. He could understand Alpha’s concern, but being watched like this still felt... invasive. "Alright, I get it," he said finally. "But you need to stop following me around like this. It’s creeping me out."

 

No. 115’s face turned even redder as he bowed. "I-I’m sorry, Lord Pleiades. I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable."

 

"And stop calling me Lord Pleiades... Just call me Subaru."

 

"U-Understood Lord— S-Subaru..." No. 115 stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.

 

"And what's your name?" Subaru asked.

 

"I-I am No. 115."

 

"Just No. 115? That’s it?" Subaru asked, his tone softening.

 

No. 115 nodded hesitantly, her fingers twisting nervously. "Yes, Lord— uh, Subaru. We’re assigned numbers in Shadow Garden. Names are... not something we usually use."

 

"Yeah, I know that." Subaru frowned. That didn’t sit right with him. "You’re a person, not a tool. You deserve a name."

 

No. 115 blinked, taken aback. "A... name? But Lady Alpha—"

 

"Forget about Alpha for a second," Subaru interrupted, his voice firm but not unkind. "You’re not just a number. What's your name?"

 

No. 115 paused, her cheeks flushing as she hesitated. "Before I joined Shadow Garden… My real name was Aria…”

 

“Aria? That’s a beautiful name. Why are you not using it?”

 

Aria looked down, her fingers still fidgeting. "When I joined Shadow Garden, I thought... I thought leaving my old life behind would make me stronger. A number felt... simpler, like I could focus entirely on my mission. And Shadow Garden has strict rules..."

 

Subaru sighed, shaking his head. "Aria, you don’t have to give up who you are to be strong. A name isn’t just a label—it’s a part of you. You’re more than just a number. From now on, I’ll call you Aria, okay? Besides, I’m the ‘Lord Pleiades,’ right? If anyone has a problem with it, they can take it up with me." He winked.

 

Aria’s eyes widened, a mix of disbelief and gratitude shining in them. She opened her mouth to protest, but the words caught in her throat. Instead, she nodded, a small, shy smile forming on her lips. “T-Thank you, Lord— um, Subaru.”

 

Subaru grinned, pleased with himself. “Good. Now, let’s get one thing straight—if you’re going to be watching over me, you’re going to do it openly. No more lurking in the shadows like some creepy stalker. Got it?”

 

Aria blinked, startled by the bluntness of his words. “O-Openly? But Lady Alpha said—”

 

“I don’t care what Alpha said,” Subaru interrupted, waving a hand dismissively. “If you’re part of my life now, you’re going to act like it."

 

Aria hesitated, her mind racing. Openly watching over Subaru? That went against every protocol she’d been taught in Shadow Garden. But this was Lord Pleiades—her superior, her leader. If he commanded it, who was she to argue?

 

"I... understand," she said finally, her voice steadying.

 

Subaru smirked. "if anyone asks, you’re just my friend. A transferred student." 

 

Aria’s eyes widened slightly. "Your... friend?"

 

"Yeah," Subaru said, his tone casual. "You’re not just some faceless operative to me, Aria. You’re a person. And if we’re going to work together, we might as well get to know each other."

 

Aria felt a warmth spread through her chest at his words. For years, she’d lived as a number, a cog in the vast machine of Shadow Garden. But here was Subaru, treating her as an individual, as someone worthy of a name and a place in his life. It was... overwhelming, but in a way that made her heart flutter.

 

She heard the rumors of who her Lords were as, mysterious figures cloaked in power and enigma. But Subaru, Lord Pleiades, was different. He was human, approachable, and... kind. It was a side of him she hadn’t expected. She heard words of a newly assembled "Stellar Squad" of how kind Lord Pleiades was and she didn't fully believe it until now. But now, standing here with him, it all felt real.

 

"Thank you, Subaru," Aria said softly, her cheeks crimson and voice filled with gratitude. "I’ll do my best to... be a good friend."

 

Subaru grinned. "That’s the spirit! Now, come on. Let’s get out of this creepy hallway."

 

 

---

 

 

 

“Hah…” Subaru plopped down on his bed with a sigh, he just returned from the Academy and flopped onto his back, staring at the ceiling. Today had been... eventful, to say the least. A secret admirer turned out to be a Shadow Garden operative, and now he had a new "friend" who was technically his subordinate.

 

Iris's informed, that they will be meeting someone quite important to their case in the next meeting of the Crimson Order. The crimson consisted of a few trusted knights, Glen who is also knows as "Lion Mane" and Marco Granger who is rumored to be one of the strongest knights in the kingdom and Alexia, although it caused quite a drama between her and Iris, but eventually agreed on letting her join.

 

“Guess I’ll just have to take it one step at a time,” he muttered to himself, finally closing his eyes.

 

However, the sudden shift of curtains caught Subaru's attention. Subaru’s eyes snapped open as the curtains by his window swayed unnaturally. He sat up, his guard immediately up. "Who’s there?" he called out, his voice firm.

 

A figure stepped out from the shadows, her presence commanding yet strangely serene. Her long, golden hair cascaded down her back, catching the moonlight filtering through the window. She was dressed in casual attire—a simple white blouse paired with a dart skirt. Her piercing blue eyes locked onto Subaru’s, a faint smile playing on her lips.

 

"Alpha," Subaru breathed, his voice barely above a whisper.

 

"Hello, Subaru," Alpha said, her voice soft but steady. She stepped closer, her gaze never leaving his. "It’s been a while."

 

Subaru stood frozen for a moment before finding his voice. "What are you doing here? How did you even—?"

 

"I wanted to see you," she interrupted, her tone calm yet filled with unspoken meaning. "I’ve been... keeping an eye on things from afar. But I thought it was time to visit in person."

 

"Keeping an eye on things?" Subaru repeated. "You mean... Aria?"

 

Alpha’s smile didn’t waver. "Partially. I thought it was necessary after the incident with the knights. But I didn’t expect you to... take her under your wing so quickly."

 

Subaru crossed his arms, his frown deepening. "She’s not a tool, Alpha. She’s a person. I won’t treat her like some disposable asset."

 

Alpha’s expression softened, her gaze shifting to the window. "I know that," she said quietly. "You haven't changed at all."

 

Subaru felt a pang of something, longing, perhaps? He hadn’t expected when Alpha said those words. She stood there, her golden hair catching the sunlight. It had been so long since they’d spoken like this.

 

"You didn’t have to send someone to watch me," Subaru said quietly, his tone more vulnerable than he intended. "I’m not helpless."

 

Alpha’s smile was faint, almost wistful. "I know you’re not. But after what happened with the knights... I couldn’t take any chances. You’re important to me, Subaru. To all of us."

 

Subaru’s eyes widened slightly at her admission. Alpha wasn’t one to express her feelings openly, and hearing her say something so personal caught him off guard. He looked away, his cheeks warming.

 

"Are the bruises gone? Is there something else that hurts?" Alpha asked softly, her tone laced with concern.

 

Subaru glanced down at his arms, where faint marks still lingered from the brutal incident with the knights. He shrugged, trying to play it off. "Yeah, they’re almost healed. Nothing to worry about."

 

"Can I check?" Alpha moved closer.

 

"Nuh uh! One full body examination from Claire was enough for me! If you are going to do that, my heart will probably give out,” Subaru said, raising his hands in mock surrender while stepping back. His cheeks turned crimson at the thought of Alpha giving him the same treatment Claire had subjected him to.

 

"Oh, I see," Alpha's voice had a hidden hint of disappoitment?

 

"A shame," she murmured, tilting her head, "I would have been... thorough."

 

Subaru choked on air. "Th-that's exactly why I'm refusing!"

 

Alpha’s lips curved into a faint, almost teasing smile, though her expression remained serene. “I was merely concerned for your well-being, Subaru. Nothing more.”

 

“Right, sure,” Subaru replied, his face still flushed. “Your ‘concern’ is noted. But I’m fine, really. No need for... thoroughness.”

 

Alpha’s gaze lingered on him for a moment longer. “Very well. If you’re certain.”

 

“I am,” Subaru said quickly. He cleared his throat, trying to regain his composure. “So, uh, was that the only reason you came? To check on me?”

 

Alpha hesitated, her eyes drifting to the window again. “Not entirely,” she admitted quietly. “I... missed seeing you. It’s been too long since we’ve spoken like this.”

 

"I... I didn’t know you felt that way," Subaru said softly, scratching the back of his neck. "I mean, we’ve been busy with our own things, but... I missed you too. It’s been kind of lonely without you."

 

"I am glad to hear that." Alpha's gaze softened. "So, would you want to take a walk with me?"

 

Subaru blinked, surprised by the invitation. "A walk? Now?"

 

Alpha nodded. "To catch up. It’s been a while since we’ve had the chance to simply... talk. Unless you’re too tired?"

 

Subaru hesitated for a moment, then smiled. "No, I’m not too tired. A walk sounds nice. Just... give me a second."

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

"Um, Alpha? People are staring at us..."

 

Subaru was strolling down the bustling strees, meanwhile Alpha was walking beside him, hugging his arm tightly with her calm smile on her face, while people were looking at them with a mix of curiosity and awe.

 

"I am Alice, not Alpha who you talking about. And let them stare." she said, her voice soft but assured. "I’m here with you, and that’s all that matters."

 

“And what is with you hugging my arm like that? People might get the wrong idea,” Subaru muttered, his face reddening.

 

Alpha—or rather, Alice, as she was now calling herself—tilted her head slightly, her calm smile never wavering. "What kind of wrong idea?"

 

Subaru sputtered, his face burning even hotter. "Y-You know exactly what kind! People will think we're—"

 

"A couple?" Alice finished for him, her tone light. "Would that be so bad?"

 

Subaru's brain short-circuited. "W-Wait, hold on—!"

 

Alice tightened her grip on his arm, her expression serene but her eyes glinting with something mischievous. "I'm merely playing my role as your devoted companion for the evening. If others misinterpret, that's their concern."

 

Subaru groaned, rubbing his temples. "You're doing this on purpose..."

 

Alice hummed, neither confirming nor denying. "Perhaps."

 

They continued walking until Alice's gaze fell on a cafe just beside the street.

 

“Shall we stop for a moment?” she suggested, her voice gentle.

 

Subaru followed her gaze to the cafe and shrugged. “Sure, why not? I could use a break.”

 

They stepped into the cozy cafe, the soft hum of conversation and the aroma of freshly brewed coffee enveloping them as they found a quiet corner table. Subaru sank into his seat, eanwhile, Alice sat gracefully across from him. The waiter took their orders and they were left alone again.

 

"So, Alice," Subaru began. "How's everyone doing?"

 

"Everyone is well," Alice replied, her voice calm. "Beta has been busy with her works. You should check out her books. Epsilion has became a infamous musician, playing songs on piano for the nobles."

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "That’s impressive," Subaru said, leaning back in his chair. "Sounds like Epsilion is making waves. And Beta? How’s she holding up with all her work?"

 

"She’s been publishing under a pseudonym, but her works are gaining popularity. Though, she often complains about the lack of time to perfect her manuscripts. She wishes you’d visit her."

 

Subaru chuckled softly, a hint of nostalgia in his voice. "I’ll make sure to check out her books. What about the others?"

 

"Gamma has been focusing on expanding our financial network," Alpha explained, her tone steady. "You should check out Mitsugoshi."

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow, alarmed. "Mitsugoshi? Why's that?"

 

"You would be surprised," Alpha replied. "Delta is... Delta."

 

"Let me guess, she’s still causing trouble wherever she goes?"

 

Alpha’s lips curved into a faint smile. "Indeed. She’s been training relentlessly, though. Her strength has grown significantly, but her impulsiveness remains unchanged."

 

"That sounds about right," Subaru said, shaking his head with a fond smile. "And what about Zeta and Eta?"

 

'Eta has been working on new technologies and inventions," Alpha continued, her voice smooth. "Some of her creations are... unconventional, but effective. And Zeta is.."

 

Alpha paused, her calm demeanor faltering ever so slightly at the mention of Zeta. She hesitated, her gaze drifting momentarily before returning to Subaru. "Zeta is... managing her duties. She’s been focusing on her own missions."

 

Subaru leaned forward, sensing the subtle shift in Alpha’s tone. "Is something wrong with Zeta? You sound... hesitant."

 

Alpha exhaled softly, her expression thoughtful. "It’s complicated," she admitted. "Zeta has always been... intense. Her dedication to her beliefs is admirable, but sometimes it leads to conflict. She’s not fond of compromise, especially when it comes to matters of principle."

 

Subaru frowned, recalling his limited interactions with Zeta. She’d always been distant, her sharp tongue and piercing gaze setting her apart from the others in Shadow Garden. "What kind of conflict are we talking about?"

 

Alpha’s gaze met his, her blue eyes reflecting a rare hint of concern. "Zeta isn’t fond of your approach to leadership, Subaru. She thinks you’re too soft-hearted. She believes it weakens Shadow Garden’s effectiveness."

 

Subaru blinked. "Too soft-hearted?" he repeated.

 

Alpha nodded. "She believes that mercy is a liability. That our enemies should be eradicated without hesitation—no negotiations, no second chances." She paused, her gaze steady on Subaru. "She sees your kindness as a flaw."

 

Subaru was silent for a few moments. He opened his mouth to respond, but the waiter arrived with their orders, setting down two steaming cups of coffee. 

 

Once they were alone again, Subaru stirred his coffee absently. “So, Zeta’s basically waiting for me to slip up so she can prove her point.”

 

Alpha’s lips thinned. “She is... testing boundaries. But she will not act against you openly. Not while I stand by your side.”

 

Subaru smirked. “Protecting me, huh? Should I be flattered?”

 

"Call it... a personal interest." Alpha’s fingers traced the rim of her coffee cup, her gaze never leaving Subaru’s. The corner of her lips curled into a subtle, knowing smile. "Though, I suppose you could call it flattery if you’d like. I do have a vested interest in keeping you... intact."

 

Subaru nearly choked on his coffee. "A-Alpha—!"

 

She tilted her head, golden hair cascading over her shoulder. "Yes?"

 

Subaru’s face burned. "You can’t just say things like that with a straight face!"

 

Alpha hummed, taking a slow sip of her coffee. "Why not? It’s the truth." Her eyes flickered with amusement. "Unless you’d prefer I be less... direct?"

 

"Time out! Time out! This is not how it suppose to go! It should be the other way around! If it was a date, then a guy should be charming the woman, not reversed!" Subaru sputtered, flailing his hands in front of him as if trying to physically halt the conversation.

 

Alpha’s lips curved into a faint, almost imperceptible smile as she leaned forward slightly, her piercing blue eyes locking onto Subaru’s. “Is that what this is, Subaru? A date?”

 

"I was just making a general observation!" Subaru exclaimed, his face turning a deeper shade of red. "And since when you are like this? You are probably the most serious person I know!"

 

Alpha chuckled softly, leaning back in her chair. “Perhaps I’ve been spending too much time with Beta. Her romantic novels have a way of... influencing one’s imagination."

 

Subaru blinked, slightly taken aback by Alpha’s admission. "Wait, you’ve been reading Beta’s romance novels? Since when?"

 

Alpha took a slow sip of her coffee, her expression calm but her eyes glinting with amusement. “Beta insisted I give them a try. She said it would help broaden my horizons. I must admit, they are... intriguing.”

 

Subaru stared at her, wide-eyed. “So, all this... this—is because of Beta’s books?”

 

Alpha tilted her head, her golden hair catching the light. “Not entirely. But they did remind me of something I’ve been neglecting.”

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite himself. “And what’s that?”

 

Alpha’s gaze softened, a rare warmth entering her eyes. “The importance of expressing oneself. Of not hiding behind duty and protocol all the time.”

 

Subaru’s cheeks flushed as he processed her words. “Uh... That’s... unexpected. But nice, I guess?”

 

"It's also quite endearing seeing you flustered," Alpha added.

 

"I can't believe this. I am such a failure, Natsuki Kenichi would be disappointed in me for lettting a woman like you fluster me so easily," Subaru muttered, rubbing the back of his neck as he glanced away, his face still burning. "He’d probably say something like, 'A real man takes charge, Subaru! Don’t let the woman steer the ship!'"

 

Alpha raised an eyebrow, her expression shifting to mild curiosity. "Natsuki Kenichi? Who is that?"

 

Subaru froze for a moment, realizing he’d let something slip. "Oh, uh... just someone I used to know," he said quickly, waving a hand dismissively. "A mentor, sort of. He was... big on self-confidence and that whole 'macho' thing."

 

Alpha’s gaze lingered on Subaru, her piercing blue eyes narrowing slightly as she studied him. "A mentor, you say? You’ve never mentioned him before."

 

Subaru scratched the back of his head, his nervous chuckle betraying his discomfort. "Yeah, well, he’s not really someone I talk about much. He’s... kind of a complicated figure in my life. But he did teach me a lot about... uh, standing my ground and all that."

 

"I see." Alpha nodded.

 

The silence stretched between them for a moment, before suddennly Alpha redirected the conversation.

 

"I heard Cid got into a romantical relationship with Alexia Midgar, not for long though. Do you know any of this?"

 

"Partially, yeah, I do." Subaru sighed. Cid and Alexia... it’s a long story. They had this whole fake relationship thing going on. Alexia wanted to use Cid to make someone jealous or something, and Cid... well, he got bribed with money. But it didn’t last long. He ended up shutting her down pretty hard." He decided to drop the part where Cid became Alexia's personal dog.

 

"For money? And I thought there was more to it than that." Alpha tapped the table thoughtfully.

 

However, the next moment she stared at Subaru intently, her calm demeanor replaced by intensity. "You are not planning to woo the first princess, right?"

 

Subaru nearly choked on his coffee for the second time that evening. "W-What? No! Where did that even come from?!" he exclaimed, his voice cracking slightly as he stared at Alpha in disbelief.

 

Alpha’s expression remained composed, but there was a hint of seriousness in her piercing blue eyes. "You’ve been spending a considerable amount of time with Iris Midgar lately. It’s natural for me to consider the possibility."

 

"Wait, hold on!" Subaru raised his hands defensively, his face flushing. "I joined the Crimson Order because she offered me a position, not because I’m trying to woo her! It’s a professional relationship, nothing more!"

 

Alpha tilted her head slightly, her golden hair cascading over her shoulder. "Is that so? You’re certain?"

 

"Yes, I’m certain!" Subaru insisted. "Iris is... well, she’s the first princess, for crying out loud! She’s way out of my league, and besides, I’m not even interested in her like that!"

 

"Good," she said, her voice deceptively light. "Because it would be... inconvenient."

 

Subaru blinked. "Inconvenient?"

 

Alpha met his gaze, her blue eyes sharp. "Yes. Extremely so." The way she said it carried an unspoken weight, as if the mere thought of Subaru pursuing Iris was personally offensive to her.

 

Subaru swallowed hard, suddenly feeling like he'd stepped into dangerous territory. "Uh... right. Well, no need to worry about that. Like I said, it's strictly professional."

 

Alpha hummed, taking a slow sip of her coffee. "See that it stays that way."

 

"Let's just enjoy the rest of the evening, shall we?"

 

"Uh, yeah, sure."

 

 

---

 

 

"Well, I guess this is where we part ways," Subaru said, turning to Alpha with a smile. "Thanks for tonight. It was... nice."

 

Alpha's gaze softened. "Indeed, it's one of the rare moments where I could put my guard down."

 

Subaru’s smile widened at her words, a warmth spreading through his chest. “It’s good to hear that. You deserve to relax more often, Alpha. You’re always so busy with Shadow Garden and everything else.”. Alpha's expression remained calm, but there was a flicker of something unspoken in her eyes—something that made Subaru’s heart skip a beat. She tilted her head slightly, her golden hair catching the moonlight as she took a step closer to him.

 

"Perhaps," she said softly, her voice carrying a tone Subaru couldn’t quite place. "But I find that moments like these are... most enjoyable when shared with you."

 

Subaru’s cheeks flushed instantly, and he rubbed the back of his neck nervously. "W-Well, uh, thanks for saying that. I enjoy spending time with you too. It’s... it’s nice. Really nice."

 

Alpha’s lips curved into the faintest of smiles, a rare and almost imperceptible expression that made Subaru’s heart race even more. "Then perhaps we should make these moments more frequent."

 

"Uh... yeah, sure!" Subaru stammered, his brain struggling to process her words. "I mean, if you’re up for it, I definitely am. We could... I don’t know, grab coffee again or something. Or maybe go somewhere else. You pick!"

 

Alpha’s gaze lingered on him for a moment longer, her piercing blue eyes seeming to see right through him. "I’ll keep that in mind," she said, her voice calm but carrying a hint of warmth. "For now, rest well, Subaru."

 

"Yeah, you too, Alpha," Subaru replied, his voice a little too loud in the quiet evening air. He watched as she turned and walked away, her figure disappearing gracefully into the shadows with her usual ethereal elegance.  

 

As Alpha’s figure vanished into the night, Subaru stood there for a moment, feeling a strange mix of relief and lingering tension. He ran a hand through his hair, letting out a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. He muttered to himself, his mind racing to make sense of the evening.

 

"What was that?"

Chapter 16: The start of "Crimson Order"

Notes:

The return of Satella in Subaru's dreams.

First appearance of Sherry and Lutheran.

Alexia letting her frustration out on Subaru.

Grease learnt the truth.

The beginning of the Operation: Rescue.

"Huh? Where am I?"

 

Subaru looked around, just to find himself surrounded in the vast darkness. The darkness was swirling. It wasn’t just empty, it felt alive, pulsing with an eerie, almost oppressive energy. He couldn’t see anything beyond the swirling blackness, yet he felt as though he wasn’t alone.

 

“Hello?” he called out, his voice echoing strangely in the vast expanse. “Is anyone here?”

 

Suddenly, a silhouette began to emerge from the shadows, its form shifting and forming into something recognizable. Subaru calmed down as he recognized the figure approaching him. It was Satella, the Witch of Envy, her silver hair shimmering faintly in the oppressive darkness. Her piercing amethyst eyes locked onto his.

 

"Satella? Where have you been? It's been years since you visited me," Subaru's voice trembled slightly as he spoke, his emotions a mix of relief and confusion.

 

"I am sorry my beloved... Since you are in the other world, the connection between you and me is unstable and I temporarily lost sight of you..." Satella’s voice was soft, almost fragile, as if the admission pained her deeply. "I was also afraid that the Envy would take control over me..."

 

"I don’t understand,” Subaru said, his voice steadying as he tried to process her words. “The Envy? Are you… not the Witch of Envy?”

 

Satella’s gaze faltered for a moment, as if the question struck a chord deep within her. She took a hesitant step closer, her form wavering slightly in the shadows. The darkness seemed to pulse around her, as if it were a living thing, responding to her emotions.

 

“I… am Satella, Witch of Envy” she said softly, her voice carrying a weight of sorrow. “But the Envy within me is something else. It is a part of me, yet not me. It is the manifestation of my darkest desires, my most uncontrollable emotions."

 

Subaru’s eyes widened as he absorbed her words. "Are you saying... The Envy is like... a separate entity? Something that controls you?" he asked cautiously, his voice laced with concern.

 

Satella nodded slowly, her silver hair swaying gently as she moved. "Yes. The Envy is part of my soul, yet it has its own will. It is the part of me that cannot bear to lose you, that would do anything to keep you by my side. But it is also the part that would destroy everything to achieve that end."

 

Subaru felt a chill run down his spine as the weight of her words settled over him. He could see the pain in her eyes, the struggle she faced every moment to keep the Envy in check. He felt pity and guilt welling up within him. Pity for the torment she endured, and guilt for the role he played in her suffering.

 

"Satella..." Subaru started. "I swear, I'll find a way to get rid of the Envy within you. I’ll find a way to free you from this torment,” Subaru declared, his voice firm despite the unease in his heart. “I don’t care how long it takes or how hard it is. I won’t let you suffer like this anymore.”

 

Satella’s amethyst eyes widened at his declaration, a flicker of hope breaking through the veil of sorrow that had clouded her expression. But just as quickly, the hope dimmed, replaced by a deep, aching sadness.

 

“My beloved… you don’t understand,” she whispered, her voice trembling. “The Envy is not something you can simply remove. It is woven into the very fabric of my existence. To rid me of it… it would mean losing me entirely.”

 

Subaru’s heart clenched at her words. “There has to be another way,” he insisted. “I refuse to accept that there’s no solution. I’ve faced impossible odds before, and I’ve always found a way. This won’t be any different. After all, I am the most stubborn person you’ve ever met, right?” Subaru added with a faint, determined smile, trying to lighten the heavy atmosphere. His voice carried a sense of resolve.

 

"Truly, you were always the same, my beloved," Satella murmured, her lips curling into a fragile, bittersweet smile. "Even in the face of despair, you refuse to yield. That is... one of the things I adore most about you."

 

Silence stretched between them.

 

"Satella," Subaru broke the silence. "What is it like, in your other world?"

 

Satella's expression softened slightly. "My world... It's dangerous. It consists of 4 great nations."

 

Satella’s voice grew distant as she began to describe her world, her gaze drifting toward the swirling darkness as if she could see it reflected there. “The Empire of Vollachia is ruled by the Emperor, a ruthless and cunning man who thrives on conquest and domination. Its people are fierce warriors, valuing strength above all else.”

 

Subaru nodded, trying to imagine such a place. “Sounds like a brutal place to live.”

 

“It is,” Satella confirmed. “Then there is the Kingdom of Lugnica. It is a land of tradition and honor, ruled by a council of noble families. However, its peace is fragile, threatened by both external enemies and internal corruption.”

 

“Lugnica…” Subaru repeated. “And the other two?”

 

Satella's gaze remained distant, her voice steady as she continued. “The Holy Kingdom of Gusteko lies to the north. It is a land of ice and snow, where faith and religion dominate every aspect of life. The people there are deeply devoted to their beliefs."

 

“And the last one?” Subaru pressed, eager to know more.

 

“The Republic of Kararagi,” Satella said, her tone softening slightly. “It is a land of merchants, trade and mercenaries, where wealth and influence are the currency of power. Its people are resourceful and adaptable.”

 

Subaru absorbed her words, trying to piece together a mental image of her world. “It sounds… complicated. And dangerous.”

 

"We also have magic, but quite different from yours."

 

Subaru's curiosity deepened as Satella mentioned magic. "Different magic? How so?"

 

"In my world, magic is deeply tied to the elements. Each person is born with an affinity for one of the six primary elements: Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Yang, and Yin. These affinities shape the magic they can wield and determine their potential as mages."

 

Subaru nodded thoughtfully. "That sounds... structured, but also restrictive. What if someone doesn’t have an affinity for any?"

 

Satella shook her head gently. "Almost everyone possesses an affinity, though its strength varies. Those with weak affinities often struggle to cast even basic spells, while those with strong affinities can become formidable mages. However, there are rare cases where someone possesses an affinity for multiple elements or even a unique, hybrid form of magic. Such individuals are considered prodigies."

 

"What about you? What's your affinity?" Subaru asked curiously.

 

Satella hesitated for a moment, her amethyst eyes flickering with an unreadable emotion. "My affinity... is Yin." She repeated. "Yin. It's a rare element, you can obscure people's vision and senses as one of the examples."

 

Subaru blinked, processing her words. “So, debuffs?” he repeated, tilting his head slightly. “Wait, does that mean your magic is more about weakening enemies rather than direct attacks?”

 

Satella gently shook her head. "Not exactly, there are a few offensive spells, one of them being 'Minya'." Satella paused, considering her next words. "You also have an affinity for Yin magic."

 

Subaru's eyes widened in surprise. "Me? I have an affinity for Yin magic? But how?"

 

"It's true my beloved." She said gently. "Perhaps it was due to my connection to you."

 

"Wait, if I have an affinity for it... Can I cast it? Can you teach me? Please? Sensei?"

 

"Sensei?" A blush appeared on her pale cheeks. "Y-Yes! I mean... Of course my beloved." Satella nodded eagerly.

 

Subaru’s eyes lit up with a mix of excitement and determination. "Really? You’ll teach me? That’s amazing!"

 

Satella’s blush deepened at his enthusiasm, and she averted her gaze for a moment, her silver hair cascading over her face like a curtain. “Y-Yes, I’ll teach you,” she said, her voice soft but steady. "Let's start from the basics, a Gate..."

 

Suddenly, she grew silent and her body stiffened. The swirling darkness around her seemed to intensify, growing denser, almost suffocating.

 

"Satella? Is something wrong?" Subaru asked in concern.

 

"I love you."

 

Satella, or whoever it was, stared at Subaru. Her amethyst eyes, once filled with warmth and sorrow, now burned with an unsettling intensity.

 

“I love you,” she said again, her voice echoing.

 

"Satella…?” Subaru’s voice wavered. “Are you… are you Satella?”

 

"I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. "I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. "I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. "I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you."

 

The shadows closed in, trying to swallow Subaru whole. "Satella! Snap out of it!" Subaru’s heart pounded as the darkness surged around him.

 

However, before shadows could consume him, a blinding light pierced through the darkness, forcing the shadows to retreat. The source of the light was a dragon in a silver-like scales. Subaru shielded his eyes for a moment, his heart racing as he recognized the dragon.

 

The Mist Dragon, Rigel, hovered in the air, its piercing eyes focused on the figure in front of Subaru. With a deafening roar, the light consumed the oppressive darkness, scattering it like mist in a storm. The swirling shadows that had threatened to consume Subaru dissipated.

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

"GAH—"

 

Subaru jolted awake Subaru gasped for air, his chest heaving as he shot upright in bed. He looked around, trying to adjust to his surroundings. It was his room. His bed. His ceiling.

 

Subaru’s heart was still pounding, his body drenched in cold sweat. He clutched his chest, trying to steady his breathing. 'What was that? A nightmare? My mind is foggy, I can't remember...'

 

'Subaru? Are you alright?' Rigel's deep, resonant voice echoed in Subaru's mind, its tone laced with concern.

 

"R-Rigel?" Subaru murmured, his voice hoarse. "What... What was that?"

 

“You were in distress,” the dragon’s voice rumbled gently. “It seemed as though you were trapped in a dream, but it was not an ordinary one."

 

Subaru frowned, his hands gripping the sheets as he tried to piece together the fragments of his memory. “I… I can’t remember much. It’s all so fuzzy. There was darkness, and… and someone. I think I was talking to someone, but I can’t recall who or what they were saying.”

 

The more he tried to focus, the more the memories slipped away, leaving only a vague sense of unease. He sighed in frustration. “I hate this,” he muttered. “It felt so real, like there was something important... But now… it’s just gone.”

 

"Due to our bond, I can observe your dreams, Subaru." the dragon said, his voice a low, resonant hum. "But this time... something interfered. The dream was not entirely your own."

 

Subaru’s fingers twitched against the sheets. "What do you mean? Like... someone else was in my head?"

 

"Not precisely. It was as though another force pulled you into a shared space—a realm between consciousness and the unseen." Rigel’s tone darkened slightly. "And when I tried to intervene, I sensed... resistance. A will that did not wish to let you go."

 

Subaru swallowed hard. "That sounds... really bad."

 

However Subaru perked up in the next moment. "Hey! What do you mean you can observe my dreams?!" Subaru's eyes widened as the implication of Rigel's words sank in.

 

"Our bond is more than a simple contract, Subaru. It connects us on a deeper level. Your dreams, your emotions, even your thoughts—they are all part of that connection."

 

Subaru’s face flushed crimson, his hands clenching into fists as he stammered, “So you’re telling me you’ve been… watching me dream this whole time? Like, everything? Even the, uh… embarrassing ones?!”

 

"..."

 

"..."

 

"...Perhaps."

 

"WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?! THAT'S INVASION OF MY PRIVACY!"

 

Subaru groaned loudly, flopping back onto his bed and throwing an arm over his face. “This is so weird! I didn’t sign up for this! I didn’t consent to you being my subconscious peeping dragon!”

 

Rigel’s deep, rumbling chuckle filled Subaru’s mind. “Calm yourself, Subaru. I do not intrude on your dreams with malicious intent. It is simply a consequence of our bond. However, I assure you, I do not pry into every detail. Your most… personal moments remain your own.”

 

Subaru groaned again, dragging his hands down his face. “Great. So you’re saying you could if you wanted to, but you’re just being a "gentleman dragon" about it?”

 

“Precisely,” Rigel replied with an air of amusement. “Though I must admit, your imagination is… quite vivid.”

 

Subaru’s eyes shot open, and he sat up abruptly, pointing an accusatory finger at the ceiling as if Rigel were physically there. “We’re not talking about that! Ever! Got it?!”

 

Rigel’s deep, rumbling laughter echoed in Subaru’s mind, clearly entertained by his contractor’s flustered demeanor. “Very well, Subaru. Your secrets are safe with me… for the most part.”

 

The amusement in Rigel’s voice faded slightly as his tone shifted back to seriousness. “Jests aside, Subaru, the dream you experienced was concerning. The force that pulled you into that space was powerful, and it seemed to have a deep connection to you. Do you truly remember nothing of it?”

 

Subaru frowned, his frustration giving way to thoughtfulness. He stared up at the ceiling, his brow furrowed as he tried to recall the fleeting fragments of the dream. “I… I remember darkness. Lots of it. And someone… I think I was talking to someone. But it’s like trying to grab smoke. The harder I try to remember, the more it slips away.”

 

Rigel’s presence in his mind grew contemplative. “Perhaps it is for the best that you cannot recall it fully. Whatever—or whoever—drew you into that space did not seem to have benevolent intentions."

 

Subaru sighed. "Perhaps you are right. I just can't catch a break, can I?"

 

"What time is it now? Wait, I have a meeting with Crimson Order today and I am still lazing around in bed!"

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

 

Currently, in the Dark Knight’s Academy an urgent meeting was being held by important figures. On one side, both Midgar princesses with Subaru and Grease on each of their sides standing and a pair of knights in red cloaks were looking at the people in front of them.

 

"Thank you for coming," Iris Midgar began, her tone carrying a sense of urgency. “I am sure you must have heard of the multiple assaults on the capital not so long ago. These events have left us with many questions and few answers.”

 

"Yes, I've heard of that, that was quite devastating news," a middle-aged man with black slicked-back hair with grey streaks and glasses nodded.

 

"During our investigation in the center of the attack, we have discovered this—" A metallic object with ancient inscriptions on the side was laid on the table. "An artifact. It was left in the remains of the Diablos Cult's base—an extremist religious group. So I would need your help if you could possibly decipher this text for us, Sherry Barentt?

 

"But... But I am just a student," a girl with pink hair and a nervous demeanor spoke up, Sherry Barentt, a prodigy in ancient languages and artificing.

 

"It's a good opportunity for you, you should give it a try," A middle-aged man next to her spoke up to her encouragingly.

 

"Assistant Principal Lutheran Barnett..."

 

"You can call me a father, you know." Lutheran chuckled softly. "This is your chance to prove yourself, Sherry. The first princess herself has requested your help, It could lead to your bright future."

 

Sherry hesitated, before looking back at him with a smile. "I-I'll try then!"

 

Iris nodded. "Thank you Sherry Barnett, however we have another thing that would require your help." She said, as notes with clumsy handwriting were laid on the table alongside the artifact. Sherry leaned forward, her eyes widening as she scanned the notes. Her initial nervousness gave way to curiosity, and she began to mumble under her breath as she tried to decipher the scribbled text.

 

"These notes... Did someone already try to decipher it? It seems like they tried but stopped mid-way..." Sherry murmured.

 

"Uh, It was me..." Subaru raised his hand sheepishly, scratching the back of his head as everyone turned to look at him in shock. "Yeah, I, uh... tried to translate this text, but it turned into complete rubbish and had zero sense. The person who wrote this was clearly obsessed with blood and demons..."

 

Iris turned back to Sherry. "Miss Sherry, can you confirm his words?"

 

Sherry took a closer look at the notes, her brow furrowing as she read through the clumsy handwriting. After a moment, she nodded, her expression serious. "Yes, these notes do seem to align with what he has said. The text is... fragmented and incoherent, but there are repeated mentions of blood, demons, and rituals. It’s... unsettling."

 

Subaru sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah, I thought so too. I couldn’t make heads or tails of it. I’m not exactly an expert in ancient languages or creepy stuff.”

 

Sherry glanced at him, her curiosity piqued. “You tried to translate it though. That’s... impressive, even if it didn’t work out. Most people wouldn’t even attempt it.”

 

Subaru waved a hand dismissively. “Eh, I was just bored and thought I’d give it a shot. Didn’t expect it to be this complicated. I learned it in my family's library.”

 

The room fell silent for a moment as the gravity of Subaru’s admission sank in. Everyone seemed to process the fact that he, a seemingly ordinary individual, had attempted to decipher an ancient and complex text—albeit unsuccessfully. Sherry, in particular, looked at him with a mix of admiration and curiosity.

 

“Well, regardless of the outcome,” Iris said, breaking the silence, “Your initiative is commendable, Subaru."

 

“Commendable?” Subaru chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his head again. “I’d say it was more of a ‘curiosity killed the cat’ situation. But thanks, I guess.”

 

Iris gave him a small, appreciative nod before turning her attention back to Sherry. “Miss Sherry, given your expertise, how long do you think it will take to decipher the artifact and these notes?”

 

Sherry’s fingers traced the inscriptions on the artifact as she studied it intently. “It’s... difficult to say. The language here is ancient, and the symbols are complex. Some of them don’t even appear in the texts I’ve studied before.” She paused, her brow furrowing in thought. “But if I focus on it, I might be able to make some progress within a few days.”

 

"That will do. Please, prioritize this above all else."

 

Sherry nodded. "Understood."

 

“And Subaru, since you’ve already taken an interest in this,” Iris continued, turning to him, “Would you be willing to assist Sherry in her efforts? Another perspective might prove useful.”

 

Subaru blinked, caught off guard by the sudden request. “Me? Assist Sherry? Uh… I mean, I’m not exactly an expert or anything. My ‘translation’ was pretty much gibberish.”

 

Iris offered him a small but encouraging smile. “Even so, your perspective might provide insights that Sherry hasn’t considered. And you’ve already shown initiative by attempting to decipher the text on your own. Besides, your familiarity with ancient texts, however limited, could still be valuable.”

 

Subaru glanced at Sherry, who was looking at him with a mix of curiosity and nervousness. “Alright, I’ll give it a shot. But don’t blame me if I end up making things worse.”

 

Sherry gave a small, hesitant smile. “I-I’ll do my best not to let that happen."

 

"And I want a member of the Crimson Order to guard them both and the artifact, Principal Lutheran, you don't mind—"

 

"I am capable of defending us both," Subaru interjected, his tone firm but respectful. “I don’t think we need to trouble the Crimson Order for this. Besides, I’m not exactly helpless.” He gave a small smirk, though his expression quickly softened as he noticed the skeptical looks from the others in the room.

 

Iris raised an eyebrow, her gaze steady. “Subaru, while I respect your confidence, this artifact is of significant importance. We cannot afford to take any risks.”

 

Subaru’s smirk faded slightly, replaced by a flicker of annoyance that he quickly tried to mask. “I understand that it’s important, but I’m not just some bystander here. I’ve been involved in this from the start, and I’ve handled myself pretty well so far. Besides,” he added, his tone growing more defensive, “Having a guard hovering over us will just slow us down. I can handle whatever comes my way.”

 

Iris’s expression remained calm but firm. “Subaru, this isn’t about doubting your capabilities. It’s about ensuring the safety of both you and the artifact."

 

Subaru’s jaw tightened, and he looked away, his hands clenching into fists at his sides. He didn’t respond immediately, instead taking a deep breath to steady himself. Inside, however, his thoughts were churning. 'Why does everyone always act like I need to be coddled? Like I’m some weakling who can’t handle anything on my own' His frustration simmered just beneath the surface, a growing sense of inadequacy gnawing at him.

 

Sherry, sensing the tension, spoke up hesitantly. “Um… maybe it wouldn’t be such a bad idea to have someone from the Crimson Order nearby. Just… just in case?” She glanced at Subaru, her eyes filled with uncertainty. “I mean, it’s not that I don’t trust you, Sir Subaru. It’s just… better to be safe, right?”

 

Subaru’s gaze snapped to Sherry, and for a moment, she flinched under his intense stare. But he quickly softened his expression, forcing a tight smile. “Yeah. Sure. Better to be safe. Got it.”

 

Sherry relaxed a little, giving him a small, grateful smile. “Thank you, Sir Subaru. I think having your perspective will really help.”

 

Subaru’s smile softened just a bit, though the tension in his chest didn’t fully ease. “Just Subaru’s fine. No need for the ‘sir’ stuff, we might as well get to know each other better and become friends."

 

"Friends?" Sherry's cheeks flushed slightly as she turned towards her 'father'. "Principal Lutheran, did you hear that? I just got a new friend!"

 

Lutheran chuckled warmly, as he ruffled her hair affectionately.

 

Subaru's gaze drifted across the room, finally settling on Grease. 'Huh? What's up with him?'

 

Grease looked stiff and tense as ever. Subaru’s eyes lingered on Grease for a moment longer, noticing the almost palpable tension radiating from the man. His posture was rigid, his expression unreadable, but his eyes—those sharp, piercing eyes—seemed to be locked onto something in the distance, as if lost in thought.

 

Iris coughed in her hand, drawing everyone's attention back to her. "Very well," she said, her voice calm but authoritative. "I will assign 2 guards from the Crimson Order. Glen will be guarding the artifact itself and—"

 

"And I want to be part of their guard too." Alexia interjected.

 

Alexia’s sudden declaration caught everyone off guard, and the room fell silent for a moment. All eyes turned to the younger Midgar princess, who stood with her arms crossed, her expression resolute."

 

Iris, for her part, raised an eyebrow, her calm demeanor barely faltering. “Alexia, this is not a matter for you to involve yourself in. What if you got yourself in danger again?"

 

“I’m not just some bystander, Iris. This concerns the safety of the kingdom, and I have every right to contribute. Besides,” she added, her gaze flickering toward Subaru, “if Subaru can be trusted with this, then surely I can be too.”

 

Iris's gaze lingered on her sister for a moment and finally she sighed, her shoulders relaxing slightly.

 

"Very well, I will assign you to less dangerous tasks, but you must prioritize your safety first."

 

Alexia’s expression brightened at Iris’s approval, though she quickly schooled her features into a more serious demeanor. “Understood. I won’t let you down, Sister.”

 

"We will be providing Sherry with all necessary resources and a secure workspace within the academy," Iris continued, shifting her focus back to the task at hand. "Subaru, Sherry, I expect regular updates on your progress. If you uncover anything of immediate concern, report it directly to me or to the Crimson Order."

 

Subaru nodded, though his earlier frustration still simmered beneath the surface. "Got it. We'll figure this out."

 

Sherry, now more confident, gave a small bow. "I'll do my best, Your Highness."

 

"Thank you, all of you are dismissed now."

 

With the meeting concluded, the attendees began to disperse, leaving only 3 people behind. Subaru's gaze lingered on Grease again, noting how the man remained rooted in place. Subaru couldn't shake the feeling that something was off, so he decided to approach him. However—

 

"Hey, Subaru. Would you mind joining me on a friendly spar?" Alexia's chilling voice sent shivers running down his spine as her hand gripped her shoulder a little too much tighter.

 

Subaru winced slightly at the sudden pressure on his shoulder, turning to see Alexia’s sharp, determined gaze boring into him. Despite her smile, there was an unmistakable edge to her voice.

 

'Was Cid right? Is she—'

 

"Uh… a spar? Right now?" Subaru asked, forcing a nervous chuckle. "Don’t you think we have more important things to—"

 

"Now."

 

Her grip tightened just enough to make him flinch.

 

He glanced back at Grease, who still hadn’t moved, his expression unreadable. But before he could say anything, Alexia was already dragging him toward the door.

 

"Wait, wait, hold on—!"

 

"No."

 

‘Please, don't kill me—’

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

 

"A-Alexia! Slow down!"

 

In the training yard, two students seem to be sparring. One was male, who stood in defensive posture, his breathing heavy and beads of sweat rolling down his face. The other was a female, her movements were quick and aggressive, she was swinging her sword with full force.

 

"Alexia, seriously, can we take a breather here?!" Subaru shouted, barely managing to block another forceful strike from her sword. His arms were starting to ache from the relentless onslaught, and his footing was beginning to falter. The clang of steel echoed through the training yard as their blades met again and again.

 

Alexia’s eyes were narrowed, her focus laser-sharp as she pressed her attack. She didn’t respond to Subaru’s plea, instead driving him back further with a flurry of strikes.

 

"What an asshole..." She murmured under her breath as she continued her relentless assault.

 

"Fucking Pooch..."

 

Subaru’s arms trembled as he parried another strike, his muscles screaming in protest. He barely had time to process the words before Alexia’s blade came crashing down again, forcing him to sidestep clumsily. The impact sent a jolt up his arms, and he barely managed to keep his grip on his sword.

 

"Alexia, seriously—what the hell did I do?!" Subaru panted, backpedaling as she advanced.

 

"You? Nothing." She scoffed, her voice dripping with irritation. "But someone needs to pay for being an insufferable moron."

 

Subaru’s eyes widened in realization. "Oh."

 

This wasn’t about him.

 

This was about Cid.

 

Alexia’s blade whirled again, and Subaru barely ducked in time, feeling the wind of the slash against his hair.

 

"Wait, wait—hold on!" Subaru raised his hands in surrender, his sword clattering to the ground. "If you’re mad at Cid, why are you taking it out on me?!"

 

Alexia froze mid-swing, her chest heaving as she glared at him. Then, with a frustrated growl, she sheathed her sword and kicked the sand.

 

"Because he isn’t here!" she snapped. "And you are!"

 

Subaru blinked.

 

"...That’s it?"

 

Alexia shot him a venomous look. "Do you want me to keep going?"

 

Subaru quickly shook his head. "No, no, I’m good!" He rubbed his sore arms, wincing. "So… It's all because of Cid's rejection, huh?"

 

"Rejected me?" Alexia’s expression darkened. "I think he just hates me at this point."

 

Subaru sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as he tried to process Alexia’s words. “Okay, hold on. Let’s back up a bit. What exactly happened between you and Cid? I mean, I know he can be… well, Cid,” Subaru said, shrugging. “But I doubt he hates you. That guy’s just… kind of an idiot when it comes to social stuff.”

 

Alexia let out a frustrated groan, her hands clenching into fists at her sides. “He’s not just an idiot, he’s a complete asshole! I wanted to extend our fake relationship for a little longer and do you know what he said to me?!" She took a deep breath, her face red with a mix of anger and embarrassment. "'I'll pass' with his stupid ass smirk!"

 

Subaru couldn’t help but chuckle at the mental image of Cid delivering that line with his usual nonchalant smirk. The sound earned him a sharp glare from Alexia, and he quickly stifled his laughter, holding up his hands in a placating gesture.

 

“Sorry, sorry! It’s just… yeah, that sounds like Cid, alright.” Subaru sighed, shaking his head. “Look, Alexia, I get why you’re pissed. But you’ve gotta understand—Cid’s not the type to do things just because someone else wants him to. He’s got his own weird priorities, and sometimes they don’t make sense to anyone but him. He just doesn't care at all.”

 

Alexia huffed, crossing her arms tightly over her chest. "That doesn't make it any less infuriating. He could’ve at least pretended to care or said something remotely considerate. But no, he just brushed me off like I was nothing!"

 

Subaru scratched the back of his head, feeling the weight of Alexia’s frustration. “Yeah, that’s Cid for you. He’s not exactly the most considerate person when it comes to… well, anything. But trust me, it’s not personal. He’s like that with everyone. You’re not nothing to him—he’s just… oblivious.”

 

“Oblivious? He’s more than that. He’s a complete enigma,” she muttered, her tone a mix of irritation and begrudging acceptance.

 

“Yeah, that’s one way to put it,” Subaru agreed with a small chuckle.

 

Alexia’s gaze drifted to the ground, her fingers idly brushing against the hilt of her sword. “I suppose I owe you an apology,” she said quietly. "I shouldn’t have let my emotions get the better of me. I’m supposed to be a princess, after all. Composure and all that.”

 

“Princess or not, you’re still human,” Subaru said with a shrug. “And humans get mad. Especially when dealing with someone like Cid. Trust me, I’ve lost count of how many times I’ve wanted to strangle that guy.”

 

Alexia glanced at him, a small smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. “Sounds like you’ve got your own issues with him.”

 

Subaru laughed lightly, nodding. “Oh, definitely. But that’s just how he is. You kind of learn to roll with it after a while. He’s annoying, sure, but he’s also… well, Cid. You can’t stay mad at him for too long. Or at least, I can’t.”

 

Subaru’s words seemed to ease some of the tension in Alexia’s shoulders, and she let out a small sigh, her gaze softening slightly. “I suppose you’re right."

 

"And I have a small question for you..." Subaru asked. "Did you really... slash him across the chest with the sword?"

 

“Oh, that? Yes, I did.”

 

Subaru blinked, taken aback by her casual admission. “Wait, seriously?! You actually slashed him?!”

 

Alexia shrugged nonchalantly. “He had it coming. That smug smirk of his just… pushed me over the edge. So I gave him a little reminder that he shouldn't toy with a maiden's delicate heart.”

 

'Maybe Cid was right, she is actually insane—'

 

"Anyway, I better get going," Alexia said. "And... Thanks..."

 

"Huh? What did you say?"

 

"Don't make me say it again," Alexia shot back, her tone sharp. "Same time, same place tomorrow." Alexia turned on her heel and walked away, leaving him standing in the training yard.

 

Subaru sighed. "How long have we been sparring today? It felt like hours." He muttered to himself as he watched Alexia’s retreating figure.

 

"i should probably get going as well—"

 

"Subaru!" A voice called out to him. He turned to see Grease standing at the edge of the training yard, his posture rigid and his expression unusually intense. His eyes locked onto Subaru, and for a moment, there was an almost palpable tension in the air.

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow, his earlier exhaustion momentarily forgotten. "Grease? What’s up? You’ve been acting kind of… off lately. Is everything okay?"

 

Grease’s gaze remained fixed on Subaru, his expression unreadable. For a moment, he didn’t respond, as if he were weighing his words carefully. Then, finally, he stepped closer. “We need to talk.”

 

Subaru blinked, taken aback by the seriousness in Grease’s tone. “Uh… okay? About what?”

 

Grease's posture faltered for a moment, conflicting emotions flickering across his face. He opened his mouth as if to speak, but then hesitated, his gaze shifting away from Subaru. The tension in the air was thick, and Subaru could almost feel the weight of whatever Grease was struggling to say.

 

"Subaru... I need to know, the Monster which attacked the capital, was it killed by your subbordinate?" Grease’s voice was low and strained, his words heavy with an emotion Subaru couldn’t quite place. His usual composed demeanor was gone, replaced by an almost desperate intensity. Subaru blinked, taken aback by the abruptness of the question and the raw emotion in Grease’s tone.

 

"The monster? I am not sure... Why do you ask?" Subaru replied, his brow furrowing in confusion.

 

Grease’s hands clenched into fists at his sides, and for a moment, he looked away, his jaw tightening as if he were fighting to keep his composure. "The day after the attack, I decided to stroll back to that place. My heart couldn't find peace after the encounter. When I arrived, i found this..." He pulled out a golden locket. 

 

Grease opened the locket with trembling fingers, revealing a photo of a young girl with grayish hair and a man standing next to her, who bore a striking resemblance to Grease himself.

 

Subaru’s breath caught in his throat as he stared at the locket. The girl in the photo couldn’t have been older than ten, her smile bright and innocent, so starkly different from the monstrous form that had attacked the capital. His stomach twisted with dread as realization dawned on him.

 

"That... was your daughter?" Subaru whispered, his voice barely audible.

 

Grease’s grip on the locket tightened, his knuckles turning white. His expression was a storm of grief, guilt, and fury barely held in check. "I searched for her... I never stopped searching. And now..." His voice cracked. "Now I find out she was turned into that."

 

Subaru’s mind raced. The Diablos Cult—experiments, transformations. Had they done this to her? His fists clenched at the thought. "Grease... I’m so sorry."

 

Grease’s eyes burned with a quiet, simmering rage. "Don’t pity me. I just need to know—did your subordinate kill her?" His voice was raw, demanding an answer.

 

Subaru hesitated, his heart pounding in his chest. He could see the anguish in Grease’s eyes, the desperation for closure. But the truth was, he didn’t know. Alpha was the one who had dealt with the monster, and Subaru hadn’t been there to witness the aftermath. Still, he couldn’t bring himself to lie to Grease, not when the man was clearly struggling with so much pain.

 

“I… I don’t know for sure,” Subaru admitted, his voice heavy with regret. “Alpha was the one who confronted the monster. I wasn’t there when it… when it was defeated.” He paused, his gaze dropping to the ground, unable to meet Grease’s intense stare. “But if she’s… if she’s gone, then… I’m so sorry, Grease.”

 

Grease’s fists trembled at his sides, and for a moment, it seemed as though he might lash out—whether at Subaru or the world, it was hard to tell. But then, his shoulders slumped, and the fire in his eyes dimmed, replaced by a hollow weariness. He closed the locket and clutched it tightly to his chest, as if it were the only thing keeping him grounded.

 

“She was all I had left,” Grease murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. “After her mother passed, she was everything to me. And now… now she’s gone. Turned into that… thing. Without her I...”

 

Grease’s voice broke, his shoulders shook with suppressed emotion, and he turned away from Subaru, as if ashamed to show his vulnerability.

 

Subaru stood there, frozen, his mind racing as he tried to process the weight of what Grease had just revealed. He felt a lump form in his throat, his chest tightening with a mix of guilt and sorrow. "Grease... I'll figure out what happened. I promise you," Subaru said, his voice steady despite the turmoil in his heart. He stepped forward, placing a hand on Grease’s shoulder. The older man flinched but didn’t pull away.

 

"If she’s alive... we’ll find her. And if she’s..." He hesitated, swallowing hard. "If she’s not, then we’ll make sure the ones responsible pay for what they’ve done."

 

"Yes, off course... if she is dead... What's the point then..." Grease’s voice was hollow, his words heavy with a despair that cut deep as he turned away and started walking away.

 

"Grease, wait—" Subaru’s hand reached out, but Grease was already walking away, his figure disappearing into the shadows of the academy grounds.

 

The silence of the training yard felt oppressive, the only sound the distant hum of wind and the faint rustle of leaves. Subaru’s mind churned with guilt, frustration, and a growing sense of urgency. He clenched his fists, the nails digging into his palms as he fought to keep his emotions in check.

 

“No…” Subaru muttered under his breath, his voice low but firm. “There’s always a point. Always.”

 

He turned on his heel, his mind racing as he began to formulate a plan. He couldn't let Grease drown in the despair of losing his daughter.

 

But first, he headed straight to Shadow Garden's headquarters.

Notes:

Kinda short chapter, sorry for that. Satella now will be occasionally appearing in Subaru's dreams as he learns Yin magic.

Also we hit 100k words, wooooo

Chapter 17: First of many.

In the depths of the ancient city of Alexandria, a city filled with history and mystery, had become the beating heart of Shadow Garden, the two newest recruits, cloaked in the slime-bodysuit, stood facing each other in a secluded courtyard. Neither of them spoke, as if awaiting something.

 

"You may start now!" A female voice commanded.

 

A flicker of motion, almost imperceptible, and the first recruit lunged. Her movement was swift and precise, a testament to hours of rigorous training. Her opponent, equally agile, sidestepped with a fluid grace, narrowly avoiding the strike. The courtyard seemed to hold its breath as the two moved in a silent dance of speed and precision.

 

The second recruit countered with a sweeping kick, aimed low to destabilize the first. But the first recruit leaped backward, her feet barely touching the ground before she sprang forward again, her sword slicing through the air with a sharp whistle. The second recruit raised her own blade just in time, the clang of metal ringing out as their swords met. Sparks flew, illuminating their focused expressions for a brief moment before they disengaged, circling each other.

 

"Very good! Now, Number 438! Go into an offensive stance! Number 439! Your offensive pressure is commendable, but remember to maintain your defensive footing! Do not overextend!" The female voice, authoritative yet encouraging, echoed across the courtyard.

 

The recruits obeyed without hesitation. Number 438 shifted her weight forward, her sword held high in an aggressive stance, her body coiled like a spring ready to unleash. Her eyes were locked onto her opponent, calculating, searching for an opening. Number 439, on the other hand, settled into a grounded defensive posture, her blade held horizontally in front of her, her movements steady and deliberate, prepared to parry and counter.

 

Number 438 burst forward with a sudden burst of speed, her sword aimed directly at her opponent's midsection. Number 439, however, was ready. With a swift, controlled movement, she deflected the strike with her blade, the force of the impact sending a faint tremor up her arm.

 

Before Number 438 could reset, Number 439 seized the opening created by her opponent's overextension. With a fluid motion, she spun to the side, her blade arcing downward in a precise slash aimed at Number 438's exposed flank. The first recruit barely managed to twist her body in time, the tip of the sword grazing the slime-bodysuit.

 

Number 438 exhaled sharply, her grip tightening on her sword as she recalibrated. She could feel the faint sting where the blade had skimmed her suit—had this been a real battle, she might have been wounded.

 

The realization sharpened her focus.

 

Number 439 pressed her advantage, stepping in with a series of controlled, measured strikes—each one forcing Number 438 to retreat.

 

But Number 438 wasn’t done yet.

 

As Number 439 committed to another forward thrust, Number 438 suddenly rotated, using her opponent’s momentum against her. With a sharp twist of her wrist, she redirected the incoming blade, locking it against her own before driving her shoulder forward in a sudden, close-quarters shove.

 

Number 439 staggered back, momentarily off-balance.

 

Now it was her turn to be on the defensive. However—

 

A huge shadow passed over them, momentarily darkening the courtyard. Both recruits froze, their swords suspended mid-motion as their eyes darted upward. A massive figure passed overhead, its silhouette briefly blotting out the moonlight.

 

"That's enough." The female voice cut through the tension, sharp and commanding, yet laced with an underlying calm that carried authority. Both recruits immediately ceased their movements, their swords lowering to their sides as they stood at attention. The massive figure that had passed overhead landed with a soft thud in the courtyard, its presence both imposing and silent.

 

The massive figure was a dragon in silver scales, unmistakably the Mist Dragon—the protector of the ancient city Alexandria and the contractor of one of their Lords. Another figure hopped off the dragon’s back, he was clad in slime-bodysuit and with orange accents.

 

Their instructor—Lambda, immediately saluted upon recognizing the figure. "My Lord!"

 

Number 439 quickly followed suit, dropped to one knee and lowered her head in a deep bow. Number 438 hesitated for a fraction of a second, her eyes flicking toward the dragon and the orange-accented figure, but Number 439 quickly pulled on her arm and she dropped to one knee as well, mirroring her companion's gesture of respect.

 

"Lord Pleaides!" Lambda started. "It's an honor to have you here." Her voice carried a mixture of reverence and surprise as she straightened up, her posture rigid yet respectful. Lord Pleiades, or rather Subaru Kageno, quickly approached them.

 

"Lambda! Is Alpha or any other Shades present?" Subaru's voice carried an urgency that made Lambda stiffen slightly.

 

Lambda shook her head, her expression calm but attentive. "No, Lord Pleiades. Most of the Seven Shades are in the capital regarding Mitsugo—"

 

"Do you perhaps know if the monster in the capital was killed during the assault?"

 

Lambda's brow furrowed slightly at the unexpected question, but she answered without hesitation. "The monster? I wasn't present during the assault myself, my lord."

 

Subaru's fists clenched briefly, his expression flickering. "Lambda, who were present during the assault?" Subaru pressed, his voice low but urgent.

 

"Many Numbers including. Lady Alpha was leading the operation, my Lord. They reported that the monster was neutralized—but..."

 

"But?"

 

"But Lady Alpha mentioned that the creature's remains vanished before they could properly bury it with respect. Lady Alpha suspected that Cult of Diablos had something to do with it," Lambda continued, her tone grim. "She believes they may have recovered the girl's remains for their own purposes."

 

Subaru's expression darkened. "Damn it!"

 

Grease's daughter was once again taken by the Cult, right just when they had her in front of her.

 

'Why couldn't I realise it sooner?' Subaru's thoughts raced, frustration and guilt tightening his chest.

 

'They couldn't take her far away, right? It's only been a week...'

 

"Lambda, are there any hidden bases or strongholds in the vicinity where the Cult of Diablos could be operating?" Subaru's voice was tense, his mind already racing through possibilities.

 

"The map with all of the possible locations of Cult hideouts is in the Shadow Garden Headquarters, my Lord," Lambda replied promptly.

 

"Lead the way."

 

Lambda nodded sharply, her expression resolute. "At once, my Lord." She turned to the two recruits, who still knelt in silence, their heads bowed. "Number 438, Number 439, you are dismissed for now. Resume your training later."

 

The two recruits rose to their feet in unison, they exchanged a quick glance and with a final respectful nod toward Subaru and Lambda, they sheathed their swords and stepped back, retreating to the edge of the courtyard.

 

 

---

 

 

 

"That's the map, huh," Subaru said, in front of him on the table laid the map of the world.

 

"I guess red dots indicate the possible Cult of Diablos's hideouts... But these crossed-out ones... Does that mean they’ve already been dealt with? Or are they false leads?""

 

Subaru studied the map closely, his brow furrowed as he traced the red dots scattered across its surface. His finger hovered over the markings, some of which were neatly crossed out with a bold black 'X.'

 

"I don't have time for this, i'll have to check every location myself if I want to be sure," Subaru muttered, frustration creeping into his voice.

 

He quickly folded the map and tucked it into his coat. 

 

'Subaru, are you planning to go alone?' Rigel's voice echoed in his mind.

 

"Of course I have to! Grease has been helping me so much and I couldn't even repay him. This is my chance to do something." Subaru replied firmly, his resolve hardening.

 

'You are being reckless, as always," Rigel's voice interjected, a mixture of concern and exasperation. 'You know as well that charging into unknown territory without a plan is just asking for trouble.'

 

'Just get at least a backup, I won’t be able to always protect you.'

 

Subaru's shoulders stiffened at Rigel's words. "Are you doubting me as well?"

 

'Subaru?'

 

"No, no, no! First Alpha, then Iris and now you?" 

 

Subaru's voice tightened with frustration, his hands curling into fists at his sides. "Why does everyone think I can't handle this on my own? I’ve fought through worse before. I don’t need to be coddled!"

 

'Subaru, that’s not what I meant—' Rigel’s tone softened, but Subaru cut him off.

 

"Then what do you mean? That I’m incapable? That I’ll just screw it up again?" Subaru’s voice rose, echoing in the empty room. He paced back and forth, the weight of his thoughts pressing down on him. "I know I’ve made mistakes, but I’m not going to sit around and wait for someone else to fix everything this time!"

 

'You are not listening.'

 

Rigel's voice was firm. 'I do not doubt your strength. But strength alone is not enough against an enemy like the Cult of Diablos.'

 

Subaru's breath came out in a sharp exhale, his fingers tightening around the folded map in his coat. The silence stretched between him and Rigel, thick with tension.

 

"You think I don’t know that?" he finally muttered, his voice quieter but no less intense. "I know they’re dangerous. But if I wait around for the perfect plan or the perfect backup, we might lose Grease's daughter forever." His jaw clenched. "I can’t let that happen."

 

The air in the room grew heavier as Subaru’s words hung between them. His chest rose and fell with ragged breaths, the fire in his eyes dimming slightly—not from doubt, but from the weight of his own desperation.

 

Rigel’s presence in his mind shifted, as if weighing his next words carefully.

 

'…I know why you’re doing this.’

 

Subaru’s grip on the map loosened slightly.

 

‘You feel responsible. You always do. But running headfirst into danger won’t bring her back any faster. It might just get you killed before you even reach her.’

 

Subaru’s shoulders sagged, his frustration giving way to a simmering resignation.

 

“I know it’s reckless,” he finally admitted, his voice low and weary. “But what else can I do, Rigel? Every second I waste is another second she’s in their hands. I can’t just… sit here and do nothing.”

 

'You’re not doing nothing. You’re strategizing. Assessing. You’ve already identified the locations on the map. That’s a start. But you need to think about how you’re going to approach this.'

 

Subaru’s jaw tightened, but he couldn’t argue with that. Rigel was right, and he knew it—even if it didn’t make the waiting any easier.

 

“Fine,” he said finally, his voice quieter now. “I’ll… I’ll think it through. But I’m not waiting forever. If I don’t see a way forward soon, I’m going in, plan or no plan.”

 

'Fair enough,' Rigel replied, his tone softening slightly. 'But at least consider gathering some allies.'

 

"Right, allies..." Subaru looked out from the window and noticed 3 familiar figures in the distance.

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

"So that's another one false, huh," Subaru said, as he crossed out another red dot on the map with a frustrated sigh.

 

"I hope Alpha won't be too mad for borrowing the map."

 

The sun just began to rise, as Subaru and his three companions were soaring on the sky on the back of the Mist Dragon—Rigel's back

 

"Lord Pleiades, what exactly are we looking for?” A dark-red haired elf asked, her voice calm but curious.

 

"Antares, we are looking for... another victim of the possesion." Subaru hesitated for a moment, his gaze fixed on the horizon as the wind whipped through his hair.

 

Antares, the dark-red-haired elf, tilted her head slightly, her orange eyes narrowing in thought. "Another victim? Like the others we've encountered before?" she asked, her voice laced with a mix of curiosity and concern.

 

Subaru nodded, his expression grim. "Yes, but this one’s different. She’s... important to someone I owe a great deal to."

 

"Important to someone you owe a great deal to..." Antares repeated, her voice trailing off as she processed Subaru's words. She glanced at him. "Is she someone you consider... family?"

 

Subaru's jaw tightened, and he hesitated before answering. "Not exactly. But she’s the daughter of a man who’s helped me more times than I can count... He’s done so much for me, and now his daughter’s in danger. I can’t just stand by and do nothing."

 

"That's why..." Subaru turned his attention to his companions. "That's why I need your help guys, sorry if I pulled you away from your duties."

 

The other two figures—a golden-haired elf and dark-blue haired elf—exchanged glances before nodding in unison.

 

The golden-haired elf, Vega, straightened up, her green eyes meeting Subaru’s. “You don’t need to apologize, Lord Pleiades. We’re here to support you, no matter the circumstances.”

 

The dark-blue haired elf, Lyra, nodded, her eyes flickering with a mix of determination and nervous energy. "Lord Pleiades, we trust you. If this girl is important, then she’s important to us too. We’ll help you find her."

 

Subaru’s shoulders relaxed slightly, a small, grateful smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Thank you, all of you. I couldn’t do this without your support."

 

Rigel, the Mist Dragon, let out a low, rumbling growl of approval, his massive wings beating against the air as they soared higher into the sky. The wind howled around them. 'Where is our next destination, Subaru?' Rigel's deep, resonant voice echoed in Subaru's mind, his tone steady and calm.

 

Subaru unfolded the map once more, his fingers tracing the red dots and crossed-out locations. His eyes narrowed in concentration as he scanned the parchment, searching for the next potential hideout.

 

"There," he murmured, pointing to a red dot nestled near a dense forest region on the map. "This area here—it’s remote, but there’s a small village marked nearby. If the Cult of Diablos is hiding anywhere in the vicinity, it’s likely here."

 

He glanced up, his gaze meeting the curious eyes of his companions. "It’s a long shot, but it’s the closest red dot we haven’t checked yet. If we hurry, we can reach it by midday." 

 

'Which also means i'll have to skip Academy...' Subaru thought, a flicker of guilt crossing his mind as he considered the consequences of his absence. But the urgency of the situation pushed those worries aside. Grease's daughter was out there, and every moment counted.

 

"Alright, Rigel," Subaru said aloud, his voice firm. "Head for the forest region near the village. Full speed."

 

The Mist Dragon let out a low, rumbling growl of acknowledgment, and his massive wings beat harder, propelling them forward with astonishing speed. The wind roared in their ears as the landscape blurred beneath them.

 

The journey was swift, the Mist Dragon cutting through the skies with unparalleled grace and speed. As they approached the dense forest region, Subaru’s eyes scanned the terrain below, searching for any signs of activity or hidden structures. The village on the map was small, barely more than a cluster of houses surrounded by farmland and thick woodland.

 

"Something isn't right... It’s abandoned," Subaru muttered under his breath as they descended closer to the village.

 

Rigel landed smoothly on the outskirts of the village, his massive form settling on the ground with a soft thud. Subaru and his companions dismounted, their eyes scanning the desolate surroundings.

 

"This place is completely deserted," Vega murmured.

 

Lyra crouched down, brushing her fingers over the overgrown grass. "There aren’t even footprints or signs of recent activity. It’s been deserted for a while."

 

Subaru’s eyes narrowed as he took in the eerie silence of the abandoned village. The houses were empty and abandoned. The windows were shattered and some of them didn't have doors. A complete eerie silence in the air.

 

"This is just straight out of a horror movie," Subaru muttered under his breath.

 

"Alright, let's split up," Subaru said, his tone firm but cautious. "We’ll cover more ground that way. But stay alert—this place gives me a bad feeling. If anything seems off, call for backup immediately."

 

Vega nodded, her expression serious. "Understood. Lyra and I will take the northern part of the village."

 

"Antares and I will take the southern side," Subaru added, glancing at the dark-red-haired elf, who gave a curt nod of agreement.

 

The group split into two pairs, each moving cautiously through the desolate village.

 

'Wait, isn't this how horror protagonists usually end up dead?' Subaru thought to himself, half-joking, half-serious as he and Antares moved through the abandoned streets.

 

They continued their search, moving deeper into the village. They were checking every house, every corner, searching for any signs of recent activity or clues that might lead them to the secret hideout. The eerie silence was unnerving, broken only by the crunch of their footsteps on the overgrown paths and the occasional creak of a rotting wooden door. They approached a slightly larger building at the edge of the village. It looked like it might have been a town hall or a meeting place at one point, but now it was just as decrepit as the rest of the village.

 

"This looks promising," Subaru murmured, his voice low. "Stay close."

 

Antares nodded silently, her sharp eyes scanning the surroundings as they approached the building. The door hung loosely on its hinges, swaying softly in the breeze. Subaru pushed it open carefully, wincing at the loud creak that echoed through the empty space.

 

Inside, the air was thick with dust and the scent of decay. The remnants of old wooden furniture lay scattered across the floor, and the walls were covered in mold and rot. The ceiling sagged in places, and the faint sound of dripping water echoed from somewhere deeper within the building. Subaru stepped inside cautiously, Antares followed close behind.

 

Subaru turned right and Antares turned left, each of them scanning the dimly lit interior for any signs of life or hidden passages.

 

"Anything on your side?" Subaru called out softly, his voice echoing in the empty hall as he moved further into the building.

 

"Nothing yet," Antares replied, her voice firm but low. "Just more decay and debris."

 

Subaru frowned, his eyes scanning the area. "This place is a mess."

 

"Nothing here," Subaru muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with frustration. He glanced over his shoulder at Antares, who was carefully inspecting the far side of the room. "Did you find anything?"

 

Antares shook her head, her expression calm but focused. "No, Lord Pleiades. It’s just as empty as the rest of the village."

 

Subaru exhaled sharply, his frustration mounting. "This is a dead end... There’s nothing here." Subaru said as he kicked a nearby wooden crate, sending it skidding across the floor with a loud clatter. The sound echoed through the empty building.

 

Antares watched Subaru’s outburst with a calm expression, though her eyes carried a hint of concern. “Lord Pleiades, perhaps we missed something outside,” she suggested, her voice steady. And then—

 

"Lord Pleaides!" A voice from the outside called out urgently. It was Vega, her voice carrying a note of alarm.

 

Subaru and Antares exchanged a quick glance before rushing out of the building. They found Vega and Lyra standing near another abandoned house.

 

"Lord Pleiades," Vega continued, her voice tense. "We found something. There’s a hidden cellar beneath this house."

 

Subaru’s eyes widened, and he immediately moved to where Vega was standing. Beneath the cracked floorboards, a concealed trapdoor was barely visible, its edges obscured by dirt and debris. He cleared away the debris, revealing a rusted metal handle.

 

"Good find," Subaru muttered, gripping the handle. "Let’s check it out."

 

With a sharp tug, the trapdoor creaked open, revealing a dark staircase descending into the earth.

 

Subaru peered down the dark staircase, his heart pounding with anticipation. "This has to be it," he murmured.

 

'Subaru, I won't be able to protect you down there,' Rigel’s voice echoed in his mind, laced with concern. 'Be cautious.'

 

Subaru nodded, more to himself than to Rigel, before turning to his companions. "Stick close and stay alert. We have no idea what’s down there."

 

Subaru descended first, followed closely by Antares, Vega, and Lyra. The air grew colder as they ventured deeper. At the bottom of the stairs, they found a dimly lit corridor lined with torches that flickered ominously. Subaru’s eyes narrowed as they moved forward.

 

However, as they ventured deeper, the torches were gradually replaced by more futuristic, glowing lights embedded in the walls, the transition from ancient to advanced technology was jarring.

 

Subaru paused, his eyes narrowing as he took in the sudden shift in the environment. "This isn’t just a cellar," he muttered, his voice low. "This is a facility."

 

However, they have come across an intersection.

 

Subaru halted at the intersection, his eyes darting between the two paths.

 

"Split up again?" Lyra whispered, her voice barely audible.

 

Subaru shook his head. "No. Too risky. We stay together." He glanced at the left corridor. "That one feels... off. Let’s take the right path first."

 

As they progressed, the corridor widened into a large chamber with doors lining the walls.

 

Subaru approached the first door cautiously, his hand hovering over the handle. He exchanged a quick glance with his companions, their expressions mirroring his wariness. With a deep breath, he turned the handle and pushed the door open.

 

Inside, the room was filled with rows of empty glass tanks, their metal frames glinting under the eerie light.

 

"Looks like some sort of containment area," Antares observed, her voice steady but tinged with uneasiness.

 

Lyra shivered. "What do you think they kept in here?"

 

Subaru’s gaze darkened. "Nothing good."

 

They continued checking every room, each one revealing a similar setup of empty containment tanks. The silence was oppressive, broken only by the faint hum of the facility’s machinery.

 

As they moved deeper, they reached the end of the corridor and found a heavy, reinforced door. Subaru pressed his ear against it, listening for any sounds on the other side. Hearing nothing, he glanced back at his companions.

 

"This might be it," he whispered. "Be ready for anything."

 

He pushed the door open, revealing a massive laboratory filled with advanced equipment and flickering holographic displays. In the center of the room was a large, ornate table. However-

 

"There is nothing here," Subaru muttered, his voice tinged with frustration as he scanned the empty laboratory.

 

Subaru, Vega and Antares left the room while Lyra lingered behind, her sharp eyes scanning the room for any hidden details. Just as she was about to follow the others, the reinforced door slammed shut with a resounding clang, trapping her inside. Lyra spun around, her heart racing as she lunged for the door, but no matter how hard she tried, it wouldn’t budge. Subaru and the others heard the commotion and immediately rushed back, but the door was sealed tight.

 

"Lyra!" Subaru shouted, pounding on the door. "Are you okay?!"

 

"Lord Pleiades, I’m fine, but the door’s locked!" Lyra’s voice came through muffled.

 

Subaru’s mind raced as he examined the door, searching for any mechanism to open it. "There’s no handle or keypad. It must be controlled from inside—or remotely."

 

Antares stepped forward, her hand glowing faintly as she channeled her mana. "Stand back," she said, her voice calm but firm. She placed her palm against the door, and a surge of energy rippled through the metal. But the door remained unmoved, not even a dent forming on its surface.

 

Antares frowned, her usual composure faltering slightly. "It’s reinforced with anti-magic. I can’t break through."

 

Subaru clenched his fists, his mind racing. "We need another way in. Lyra, can you find anything inside that might open the door?"

 

Lyra’s voice came through, slightly muffled but steady. "I’ll search the room. Hold on."

 

Inside the laboratory, Lyra quickly moved around the room, her eyes scanning for any controls or hidden mechanisms. But there was nothing.

 

"Lord Pleiades, there’s nothing here!" Lyra called out, her voice tinged with desperation. "No controls, no switches—nothing!"

 

Subaru’s jaw tightened. "We’ll have to find another way. There must be a control room or something nearby. Stay still, we will get you out of there!"

 

Subaru turned to Vega and Antares, his expression hard with determination. "We'll have to search the left corridor we passed earlier."

 

However, before they could move, Subaru froze, his ears picking up the sound of heavy, echoing footsteps approaching from the other end of the corridor. His eyes widened as he exchanged a quick glance with Antares and Vega.

 

"Ambush," Subaru whispered harshly, his muscles tensing as he materialized his sword. "We’re not alone."

 

From the shadows of the corridor emerged a group of people with swords. 

 

"Of course," Subaru muttered under his breath, his voice dripping with frustration. "Just what we needed."

 

The man stepped forward, his voice cold and devoid of emotion. "You’ve wandered into a place where you don’t belong, intruders. Surrender now, and your deaths will be swift."

 

Subaru smirked, though the tension in his shoulders betrayed his calm demeanor. "Yeah, I don’t think so. We’re not exactly the surrendering type."

Before the man could respond, Antares lunged forward with lightning speed, her blade gleaming as it arced through the air. The man didn't have time to react before Antares' blade struck him, slicing cleanly through his defenses. The man crumpled to the ground, his body collapsing in a lifeless heap. The rest of the group hesitated for a moment, before exploding into action. Swords clashed, and the narrow corridor became a chaotic battlefield.

 

Subaru moved swiftly, his sword and whip lashing out in unison. Despite his limited strength, his precision and agility kept him in the fight. His whip cracked through the air, disarming one opponent, while his sword parried the strike of another. But it was clear—Antares and Vega were the powerhouses, cutting through the enemies with deadly efficiency.

 

Subaru gritted his teeth, his frustration mounting as he struggled to keep up. "I’m not useless, I can stand for myself." he muttered under his breath, weaving through the chaos. He lashed out with his whip, tripping an attacker who was about to strike Vega from behind. As the man stumbled, Vega swiftly finished him off with a clean strike. 

 

Subaru’s breath came in sharp pants as he adjusted his grip on his weapons, his movements deliberate yet strained. His whip cracked through the air again, this time wrapping around an enemy’s sword and yanking it from their grasp. Before the enemy could react, Subaru closed the distance, delivering a kick to their midsection that sent them sprawling. He followed up with a swift strike of his sword, though the lack of lethal intent was evident—Subaru preferred to incapacitate rather than kill.

 

However, his restraint left him open. Another attacker lunged at him from the side, sword raised high. Subaru didn't have enough time to block. Before the blade could strike, Antares was there in a flash, her movements a blur as she intercepted the attack. Her sword met the attacker’s with a resounding clash, the force of the impact causing sparks to fly. But in her haste to protect Subaru, she left herself exposed. Another enemy, lurking in the shadows, seized the opportunity and struck with devastating precision.

 

The blade sliced across Antares' chest in a wide arc, tearing through her slime body suit and leaving a deep, bleeding gash. She gasped, her body jerking from the force of the blow. Blood poured from the wound, staining her suit and pooling on the ground beneath her. Her sword slipped from her grasp, clattering to the floor as she staggered backward, her legs buckling.

 

"Antares!" Subaru’s voice was raw with panic as he catched her before she could collapse.

 

Antares’ breath came in shallow, ragged gasps, her orange eyes flickering with pain. "Lord... Pleiades... I... I’m sorry..." she whispered, her voice barely audible.

 

"Don’t talk," Subaru snapped, his voice trembling with a mix of anger and fear. "Just stay with me. You’re going to be fine."

 

Vega, seeing the scene, moved with a ferocity that bordered on feral. Her blade became a blur as she cut down the remaining enemies with ruthless efficiency. Her usually composed demeanor shattered, replaced by a burning rage. She didn’t stop until the last attacker fell, her chest heaving as she turned her attention to Subaru and Antares.

 

Subaru carefully laid Antares down on the ground, his hands trembling as he tried to assess the severity of her wound. The gash across her chest was deep, blood seeping through her slime bodysuit and pooling beneath her. Her breathing was shallow, her face pale, and her orange eyes flickered with pain as her eyelids fluttered. She was losing consciousness fast.

 

"Antares, stay with me!" Subaru pleaded, his voice cracking as he applied healing magic to her wound. "You’re going to be okay... You have to be okay."

 

The glow of Subaru’s healing magic flickered weakly over Antares’ wound, but the gash was too deep, too severe. Despite his efforts, the blood continued to seep through his fingers, staining his hands and pooling on the cold floor. Her eyelids fluttered, her orange eyes struggling to stay focused on him.

 

"Lord... Pleiades..." Antares whispered, her voice barely audible. "Leave... me... Save Lyra..."

 

"No!" Subaru snapped, his voice trembling with desperation. "I’m not leaving you behind. Just hold on!"

 

Finally, he managed to close the wound but at this point, she lost consciousness. Her breathing stabilized, but her skin remained pale, and her body lay still on the cold floor. Subaru’s hands trembled as he cradled her head, his heart pounding with a mix of guilt and fear.

 

"She lost too much blood," Vega said, her voice tight with worry as she knelt beside them. "We need to get her out of here and find proper medical attention."

 

"Lord Pleiades!" Lyra’s muffled voice suddenly echoed through the corridor, coming from the locked laboratory door. "What’s happening out there? Is everyone okay?"

 

Subaru snapped out of his panic at the sound of Lyra’s voice. "Lyra, we’re here! Antares is hurt, just hold on!"

 

Subaru’s mind raced as he tried to piece together a plan. That was a dire situation. Lyra was trapped inside, leaving her alone would put her in even greater danger. Antares was unconscious, her life hanging by a thread. Vega was their only effective fighter left.

 

Subaru’s hands clenched into fists, his mind racing through the chaos. He couldn’t afford to lose either of them—not Lyra, not Antares. He had to act quickly.

 

“Vega,” Subaru said, his voice low but urgent, “stay with Antares. Keep her stable. I’ll go find a way to open the door and get Lyra out. Once we’re all together, we’ll carry Antares out of here.”

 

Vega nodded, her green eyes filled with determination. “I’ll protect her with my life, Lord Pleiades.”

 

Subaru took a deep breath and rose to his feet, adrenaline surging through his veins. He couldn’t afford to waste another second. With one last glance at Antares—her pale, still form sending a pang of guilt through him—he turned and sprinted back down the corridor.

 

He retraced their steps, before arriving at the intersection they had encountered before. This time, he took the left path, the one he had initially deemed "off." Subaru moved cautiously, his sword and whip at the ready, every sense on high alert.

 

As he ventured deeper, the corridor branched into more rooms and hallways. He inspected each room he passed, searching for any sign of a control panel or mechanism that could open the locked door.

 

Suddenly, he heard heavy footsteps echoing from somewhere ahead, growing louder with each passing second. Subaru quickly hid behind a nearby pillar, his breath held as he peered around the edge. A group of armored men rushed passed him, toward the direction of the battle. Subaru waited until they were out of sight before slipping out from his hiding spot.

 

'They must be reinforcements,' he thought grimly. 'Which means Vega and Antares are in even more danger now.'

 

His heart pounded as he pressed forward, his urgency growing. He couldn’t afford to waste time—every second counted.

 

"What's this?" Subaru stopped before a large, metallic door at the end of the corridor. Subaru’s eyes narrowed as he approached, his mind racing. "This must be the control room," he muttered.

 

The metallic door was sealed tightly, with no visible handle or keypad. Subaru frowned, his frustration mounting. "Great, another locked door," he muttered under his breath. He placed his hand against the cold metal, searching for any hidden mechanism. Finding nothing, he stepped back and glanced around the corridor, his sharp eyes scanning for alternatives.

 

'No time for subtlety,' Subaru thought, his resolve hardening. He gripped his sword tightly and focused his mana, channeling it into the blade until it glowed faintly. With a swift, precise strike, he aimed for the door’s hinges. The blade bit into the metal, sending sparks flying, but the door barely budged.

 

"Tch," Subaru hissed, stepping back again. He lashed out with his whip, wrapping it around a nearby pipe that ran along the ceiling. With a sharp tug, he yanked the pipe free, sending a cascade of sparks and steam into the air. He used the momentum to swing the pipe like a battering ram, slamming it into the door with all his strength. The impact reverberated through the corridor, but the door remained stubbornly intact.

 

Subaru’s chest heaved as he caught his breath, his eyes narrowing in determination. "Fine. If brute force won’t work, I’ll have to try something else."

 

Before he could act, however, the door suddenly hissed and slid open, revealing another laboratory. Subaru froze, The room was filled with advanced equipment. But what caught Subaru’s attention immediately was a huge cylindrical glass tank in the center of the room. Inside the tank floated a humanoid figure, if it can be called like that. A distorted lump of flesh, closely reminding a young girl.

 

Subaru’s breath hitched as he stared at the grotesque figure floating in the tank. His mind raced, a mix of horror and recognition flooding his thoughts. 'This… this has to be her.' Grease’s daughter—or what was left of her.

 

Despite the distorted form, he could see traces of humanity—a young face barely visible beneath the grotesque flesh, her hair tangled and floating in the murky liquid. His heart ached with a mixture of pity and rage. 'What have they done to her?'

 

He looked down on the table and noticed a pairs of documents. Subaru’s hands trembled as he grabbed the documents from the table.

 

Experiment 227, Millia.

 

'Gentlemen, after numerous experiments, I present to you the culmination of our efforts—Experiment 227 Millia, a perfect fusion of human and a demon. Our own human weapon. Thanks to Loki faction's researchers, Experiment 227's physical capabilities have increased exponentially, including enhanced strength, regeneration, and mana output. However, the process has resulted in severe physical deformities and a loss of human cognitive function. Experiment 227's personality and memories have been suppressed, replaced by a primal, feral state. The subject’s mana output is off the charts, Further testing is required to stabilize the subject and refine the process. Currently, awaiting transportation to the Loki faction.'

 

Subaru’s hands clenched around the documents, the paper crumpling under the force of his grip. His chest tightened with a mixture of anger and grief. 'They’ve turned her into... this.'

 

He glanced back at the tank, his gaze lingering on the distorted figure of Millia. "I am so sorry," Subaru whispered, his voice trembling with emotion.

 

The figure's eyes suddenly snapped open. Subaru froze, his breath catching in his throat as Millia’s eyes locked onto him through the glass. Subaru took a step back, clutching the crumpled documents tightly in his hand.

 

"Millia," he whispered, his voice trembling. "Can you... hear me?"

 

Her response was a screech. Millia’s distorted form thrashed violently within the tank, her grotesque limbs slamming against the glass with a force that made the entire chamber tremble.

 

Subaru stumbled back, his heart pounding as he tried to steady himself. “Millia—Millia, calm down!” he shouted, his voice desperate. “I’m here to help you!”

 

But she didn’t—or couldn’t—respond. Her thrashing intensified, the tank groaning under the strain of her inhuman strength. And then, the glass cracked.

 

A spiderweb of fractures spread across the tank’s surface, the sound of splintering glass echoing through the laboratory. Subaru’s eyes widened in alarm as he realized what was about to happen.

 

"Millia, stop!" he shouted, his voice desperate. But it was too late.

 

With a deafening crash, the tank shattered, a torrent of murky liquid flooding the room. Subaru threw his arms up to shield himself from the shards of glass and the deluge of fluid. When he lowered his arms, he froze.

 

Millia had escaped the tank. Her grotesque form loomed before him. Her face, though still bearing traces of her humanity, was contorted into a feral snarl, her eyes blazing with a feral, mindless rage.

 

Subaru’s breath caught in his throat as he took a cautious step back, his heart pounding in his chest.

 

Before he could react, Millia let out a screech and launched herself at Subaru with terrifying speed. She swung her massive arm at him and sent him flying across the room. Subaru slammed into the wall with a sickening thud, the impact knocking the wind out of him. He crumpled to the floor, pain radiating through his body as he struggled to breathe. His vision blurred, but he forced himself to focus, his survival instincts kicking in.

 

Millia let out another ear-piercing screech, her grotesque form lunging toward him. Subaru barely managed to roll out of the way as her massive arm crashed into the wall where he had been just moments ago, sending debris flying. He scrambled to his feet, his sword and whip materializing in his hands, his heart pounding in his chest.

 

'She is fast, too fast...'

 

Subaru barely had time to react as Millia’s massive hand swung down at him again with crushing force. He twisted out of the way, but the shockwave from the impact sent him stumbling backward. Before he could regain his footing, a tentacle erupted from Millia’s distorted form, lashing out like a whip. It struck Subaru across the chest, sending him sprawling to the ground, his sword clattering out of his hand.

 

He gasped for air, pain radiating through his body, but he forced himself to move. Rolling to the side, he narrowly avoided another crushing blow from Millia’s hand, which smashed into the floor, cracking it open. Subaru scrambled to his feet, his whip lashing out in a desperate attempt to create distance. The whip coiled around Millia’s arm, but she barely seemed to notice, yanking it with terrifying strength and pulling Subaru off balance.

 

"Damnit!" Subaru gritted his teeth as he let go of the whip just in time to dodge another tentacle strike, but Millia wasn’t done. Her hands glowed with a sickly energy, and she unleashed a burst of raw, chaotic mana. The blast slammed into Subaru, throwing him across the room once more. He hit the wall hard, his vision swimming as he slumped to the ground.

 

'This is bad... really bad.' Subaru’s mind raced as he struggled to push himself up. He stumbled to his feet, blood trickling down his face, and quickly glanced around for a weapon. His sword was out of reach, and his whip was still coiled around Millia’s arm. He had nothing but his wits and his battered body to rely on.

 

Millia let out another ear-piercing screech, the tentacles sprouted from her body in every direction, covering the entire laboratory, surrounding Subaru from all the side. 

 

And then at once, like thousands of spikes, they surged toward Subaru, stabbing and penetrating his body.

 

And in an instance, Lord Pleiades has died.

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

'—baru, I won't be able to protect you down there,' Rigel’s voice echoed in his mind, laced with concern. 'Be cautious.'

 

"Lord Pleiades? Is something wrong?"

 

"Huh?" Subaru Subaru blinked, his breath catching in his throat as he stared at Vega, Antares and Lyra, who were both looking at him with concern.

 

Vega frowned, her sharp eyes studying him closely. "You look pale, Lord Pleiades. Are you sure you’re alright?"

 

'Subaru, what just happened?' Rigel’s voice echoed in his mind, filled with concern. 'Your heart rate spiked.'

 

Subaru’s chest heaved as he tried to steady his breathing, his mind reeling from the sudden, vivid memory of pain and death. His hands trembled slightly as he clenched them into fists, trying to ground himself. He looked around frantically—they were still standing outside the abandoned village.

 

"Lord Pleiades?" Lyra’s voice broke through his racing thoughts, her tone laced with worry. "You’ve been staring off into space for a while now. Are you feeling okay?"

 

Subaru swallowed hard, his throat dry. His heart was still pounding in his chest, and the phantom pain of the tentacles piercing his body lingered in his mind. He forced himself to nod, though his expression was far from reassuring.

 

"I’m... I’m fine," he managed to say, his voice shaky. "Just... just a bit lost in thought."

 

‘Rigel, did you… did you see that? What just happened?’ Subaru thought desperately, his mind flashing back to the moment he supposedly died.

 

‘Subaru, I didn’t see anything,’ Rigel replied, his voice calm but puzzled. ‘You just froze for a moment. Are you sure you’re alright?’

 

Maybe it was his imagination. It must have been a hallucination, a product of stress and exhaustion. He’d been pushing himself too hard lately, hadn’t he? That had to be it.

 

"Yeah, it’s just stress," Subaru muttered under his breath, more to himself than to anyone else. He forced a shaky smile and nodded at his companions. "Sorry about that. I’ve been… overthinking things. Let’s get back to it."

 

But it was a fact, Subaru Kageno had died.

Notes:

I had a small idea in mind, to write small chapters of the aftermath of Subaru's death. Inspired by these type of fics.